4v-'Vk’. 


-lla' *a.’*!2?« , .; ■; ^ «S4S52Jffl 





w. 



f^- 

ii' ?! 

*^i» 


5: 


::;^:r;^;;;,;;tti;;;i;i'v;>:i'v^! 








■A 



§ 

# ♦ » 

/ 

««» 



COFffilGHT DEPOSm 







■> I' 


A:. 

K t 

,A; 


















\ ’ 


I 



4 





i 


4 * 



« 



t 





I?.- 




> ' 






r * 




< • * 
V 

» .‘. 


* 




I 


'r 



t 



* 


* 


I 





« 


« • 

! 


4 

V 


I 



t 


0 



i 



4 



« 


1 


• 


/ 






* 


4 


I 


« 


f 


i 



• I 


I 


I 


♦ 



J 

# 

> 

4 

.r 




1 4 


1 


$ 





• < 


t 


* 


# 


/ 


I 







The shanty on the Marais des Cygnes 






FROM THE 
MARAIS DES GYGNES 

A NOVEL 


By 

WILLIAM O. ATKESON 
Author of a History of Bates County, Missouri 


Illustrated by 
HELEN WALLEY 


Kansas City, Missouri 
Burton Publishing Company 
Publishers 


Copyrighted 1920 By 
Burton Publishing Company 
All Rights Reserved 


©CI.A5 71S3.9 


DEDICATION 


DEDICATED: To all who love the 
fields and forests, the streams and cosy 
nooks where wild flowers make mute 
appeals; and to all who love one another, 
in this life; and in Memory of her who 
suggested the writing of this story, 
whose devotion to others never faltered; 
nor her great love for and unwavering 
faith in 


THE AUTHOR. 



CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER 1. 

Father and Sons. 

CHAPTER 2 

The War of the Rebellion. 
CHAPTER 3 

The Brothers at Home Again. 
CHAPTER 4. 

Begins Life in Kansas City. 

CHAPTER 5 
Jennie Rosemont. 

CHAPTER 6 

Mr. Alexander Attends Church. 

CHAPTER 7 
Reuben Parks Rebuffed. 

CHAPTER 8 

More About Reuben Parks. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 9 
Bride and Groom Return. 

CHAPTER 10 

Reuben Parks Dallies in Kentucky. 

CHAPTER 11 
Joy at Old Auntie^s. 

CHAPTER 12 

The Beautiful Twin Boys Die. 

CHAPTER 13 
Baird Is Sent to Buel’s. 

CHAPTER 14 

Mrs. Parks Returns From the Asylum. 
CHAPTER 16 

Uncle Eph Installs Himself. 

CHAPTER 16. 

Dnmk and Drowned. 

CHAPTER 17 
The Lonely Widow. 

CHAPTER 18 

Jefferson Alexander Visits Baird. 


CONTENTS 


9 


CHAPTER 19 

Becky and Baird Find Each Other. 
CHAPTER 20 

Baird Sees Things When Awake. 

CHAPTER 21 
The Boat Ride. 

CHAPTER 22 

Becky and Baird Visit Halley's Bluff. 

CHAPTER 23 
At the Village Hotel. 

CHAPTER 24 
The Arrival Home. 

CHAPTER 25. 

Nearly a Tragedy. 

CHAPTER 26 
Ordered Home. 

CHAPTER 27 

The Father Adopts a Policy. 
CHAPTER 28 

Mrs. Buel Visits Mrs. Parks and Becky. 


10 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 29 

Baird Goes West and Flees Society. 
CHAPTER 30. 

To the Shanty Via San Francisco and Los Angeles. 
CHAPTER 31. 

Jefferson Alexander Considers. 

CHAPTER 32 

Baird Buys Dan’s Boat and He and Becky Do Some 
Hunting Stunts. 

CHAPTER 33 

Baird and Jack at Dicky Lake and Other Incidents. 

CHAPTER 34 
The Duck Shoot. 

CHAPTER 35 

Sunday Dinner on the Jennie Rosemont. 
CHAPTER 36 

The Wedding on the Jennie Rosemont. 
CHAPTER 37 

They Discuss Family Affairs. 

CHAPTER 38 

A Quail Shoot on the Pomme de Terre River. 


CONTENTS 


11 


CHAPTER 39 
Papa Captured. 

CHAPTER 40 

They go to Church and Fishing. 

CHAPTER 41 
Fishing on the Niangua. 

CHAPTER 42 

Becky Discusses Her Wild Flowers. 
CHAPTER 43 

The Whole Party Goes Tossum Hunting. 
CHAPTER 44 

Makes a Confession and Squares Himself. 

CHAPTER 45 
The Family Altar. 

CHAPTER 46 
A Day on Maries Creek. 

CHAPTER 47 

The Jennie Rosemont Is Sold. 

CHAPTER 48 
About People and Things. 




FOREWORDS. 

I have read somewhere a caustic criticism by 
Lord Byron of some of the novelists contem- 
porary with him. I can not recall the precise 
words; but he denounced the writers of pure 
fiction as common liars. I take my readers into 
confidence far enough to say this is not that kind 
of a story ; and further, that this story deals with 
real people, some of whom are still living, and 
with things and events many of which were gen- 
erally known and will be recalled by people who 
are able to bear testimony. 

It has been said that every man and every 
woman who has passed middle life has wrapped 
up in his or her experience and observation at 
least one good story worth the telling and reading. 
On this theory this story is written; and it is 
hoped the story so full of the real things of life, 
and inspired by a deep conviction of its worthi- 
ness, may not be ruined in the telling. 

The story of a real human life is an appealing 
one. It does not matter much whether that life 
shall be lived in the ordinary hum-drum manner 
of the poor and obscure, or amidst the glitter and 
glare of the proud and prominent. The mere 
rich and the very poor, divested of outward 
difference of wealth and station does not make 
any great difference in the real life of the very 
rich and the very poor. Divested of outward 
appearances of pomp and pride and power, there 


13 


14 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


is that in all, or nearly all, human life which 
is a common inheritance of the race. The things 
which appear to make distinctions, and which 
really do make chasms in society are mere con- 
ventions; and the story of real life does not 
account the conventions of society worth while. 
And even if the conventions of our society were 
all proper they are so exacting and changeable 
that they are hardly worth the attention neces- 
sary to keep up with them. Besides, society in the 
ordinary meaning of the term — meaning the 
habits and conventions of the rich and prosper- 
ous — is so full of delusion, deceit and hypocrisy 
— to put it no stronger — that even those who 
constitute it are demoralized and injured at the 
very sources of a proper human life; and they 
who rush into the glittering crowd seeking and 
expecting to find happiness are sooner or later 
disillusioned. 

Society, so far as concerns this story, is left to 
those who may find it profitable to glorify it; 
and to the muck-rakers who may enjoy dissecting 
it. A story of the simple life — of love and devo- 
tion to the better things of life in this world — can 
not be much interested in so-called modern so- 
ciety. 


CHAPTER I. 

Father and Sons. 

In the Spring of 1861 an old Virginia gentle- 
man lived in the Shenandoah Valley with his 
white-haired wife and their two sons. It was a 
typical home of that country and that time. The 
plantation was not large. The family could not 
be classed with the wealthy — just the well-to-do 
and respectable. On this plantation this old gen- 
tleman, Abner Alexander, and his young wife 
had settled many years before, there two sons 
had been bom and reared to manhood, and from 
there the sons had been sent to the University 
of Virginia at Charlottesville and had returned 
therefrom, thoroughly educated young Virginia 
gentlemen. The younger one had graduated at 
the Commencement of 1860. 

One Sunday afternoon in the early Spring of 
1861 the gray-haired father and his two stalwart 
sons strolled out over the plantation, primarily to 
discuss farming operations and to enjoy the warm 
sunlight of a pleasant Spring day. As they 
passed through a beautiful bluegrass pasture on 
their way back from the tobacco field on the 
hill they sat down upon a fallen tree, not only to 
enjoy the warm sunlight but to admire the beau- 
tiful scene spread out before them. Having dis- 
cussed farm matters to their mutual satisfaction, 
they naturally fell into some talk about conditions 


16 


16 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


then exciting all the people. All sorts of rumors 
were rife. But Sumpter had not yet been fired 
upon, and the war had not actually begun. The 
situation was grave, and the father and sons 
talked with solemn faces. They agreed that 
something ought to be done to avoid a bloody 
conflict between American citizens — ^between 
neighbors and friends ; the father shook his head 
and deplored conditions, and the sons insisted on 
learning his views of their duty in case the worst 
came to the worst, and an armed conflict could 
not be avoided. 

After a long talk in which they had expressed 
themselves candidly and freely the old father 
said in conclusion, ‘‘Well, my sons, I feel just 
this way : I believe the South is making a great 
mistake or blunder in attempting to break away 
from the Union for the purpose of establishing 
a new government under a new flag. I pray God 
that there may yet be some compromise, or way 
devised to avoid what now seems certain — an 
armed conflict and a final arbitrament of the 
sword. But I was born, as you were, upon the 
soil of Virginia. I am loyal to this State, as I 
trust I am to the Union ; but if the people of this 
State make it necessary for me and for you to 
decide between the Government at Washington 
and Virginia, in that case, much as I regret con- 
ditions, I shall consider my allegiance to my State 
paramount to my allegiance to the United States. 
1 repeat — I am a loyal Virginian, and I may say 
that if war must come, with three score years and 
ten behind me, I shall not see its end — I shall be 
asleep in her bosom before the roar of cannon 
shall cease or the fate of our beloved Virginia 
determined.” 

They arose and strolled leisurely towards the 
commodious house where “Mother” awaited them 
in her easy rocker upon the wide veranda over- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


17 


looking the lower valley. The subject was not 
mentioned further. The question of “duty'' was 
settled so far as the sons were concerned. 

Less than thirty days from the date of this con- 
versation Ft. Sumpter had been fired upon and 
the thrill of real war was felt throughout the 
whole country; and it was felt with a peculiar 
meaning to these two young men. They did not 
renew the talk with their father. They under- 
stood his words. They only grieved with him 
that the cruel war had actually begun. The good 
old mother never dared mention the subject to 
the sons as they came in and went out from day 
to day. But her heart was full and heavy. 

The father paced to and fro upon the eastern 
“stoop", restless, eager and sorrowful. Days 
passed. History was making rapidly. The 
whole section was aflame. On the surface only 
one sentiment seemed to prevail — loyalty to Vir- 
ginia ! The call to arms was heard by two young 
men. There had never been any doubt in their 
minds since the utterances of their father on that 
beautiful Sabbath evening. His views accorded 
with their own, and from that hour they knew, 
and the father knew, what they would do if war 
were not averted in some way. That possibility 
was now eliminated, and the father dreaded while 
he expected the announcement that the sons had 
enlisted. For a few days the sons pursued their 
labors on the plantation. They discussed the 
matter in a desultory way from time to time. 
But the call to arms was ringing in their ears, the 
very atmosphere seemed surcharged with patri- 
otic appeals, and everything seemed so solemn and 
still about the quiet home that it became oppres- 
sive. There was no question of duty debated even 
in their minds — that was settled. It was only a 
question as to whether they should answer the 
call that day or the next or a week later. 


18 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


There was to be a Company organized at the 
village near by the following Saturday. It was 
Wednesday. The boys had finished planting the 
corn. The sun was sinking to rest behind the 
Shenandoah Mountains. They were unhitching 
their horses from the plows — a little early, it is 
true, but the work in hand was finished, and so 
they were going in to an early supper. Washing- 
ton Alexander, the elder one of the boys, address- 
ing his younger brother, said: ‘'Jeff, I guess 
ril go up and call on Rosa tonight and see what 
she thinks of the war. You know she and I 
have been very good friends of late — in fact, 
while I have never mentioned it before, we are 
engaged.'' 

“Well," said Jefferson, commonly called Jeff, 
“war news isn't all the news after all. But I 
have been expecting this for some time and am 
not much surprised. I congratulate you, for 
Miss Rosa is a charming and sensible young lady, 
and I know she will be a charming sister-in-law. 
When may we expect the happy consummation 
of your plighted troth?" 

With a smile more serious than gay. Wash re- 
plied : “We have not set the day, but in our talk 
Rosa has intimated that she wanted to be a 
‘June bride', and I am letting her suit herself 
as to that part of the program. Besides, I am 
in no great hurry, and the condition of the coun- 
try makes me more or less uncertain as to what 
we should do in the matter. I have not seen 
her since the firing on Sumpter and so I have 
concluded to go up tonight and learn how the 
situation strikes her." 

“That is a good idea. Wash, and I shall make 
no suggestions — ^just let you and her settle that 
affair. But I may as well tell you now, while 
we are rather confidential, that I intend to enlist 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


19 


Saturday, and I thought you ought to know it 
now.” 

“Why, I have had my mind made up to do the 
same thing but I thought it fair and right that 
I should speak to Rosa about it and that is the 
reason of my call tonight. I am uneasy as to 
how she will take it, but I shall be plain and 
frank with her; and I tell you now that I intend 
to enlist whether she approves or disapproves.” 

“I am glad to hear you say that. I shall feel 
much better to have you in the same Company 
and Regiment. It is a serious step, and I feel the 
solemnity of it. But I can not put away from 
myself what appears to me to be a plain duty 
to our State in time of peril.” 

So it was settled that they would enlist in the 
same Company and face the fortunes and mis- 
fortunes of the war together. By this time they 
were at the barn and as soon as the horses were 
cared for supper was ready. The father and 
mother and two sons sat down together. The 
father always “returned thanks” before eating, 
and on this occasion he did it with more hesi- 
tancy than usual, as if the burden on his mind 
interfered with coherent utterance. The silver- 
haired mother — they all called her “mother” — 
poured the tea and waited upon them pleasantly 
and cheerily, as she had always done. The 
“boys” were still boys to her. But the sense of 
something unusual was present to them all. And 
so it was a quiet supper, the sweet atmosphere 
of home and parental love triumphant. When it 
was about over, with a little twinkle in her eyes 
and a tender smile upon her heavenly face, turn- 
ing to her right where her elder boy always sat, 
she said: “My son, you haven’t been up to see 
Rosa lately, have you?” 

“No, mother”. Wash replied, as he scanned her 


20 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


face for a reason for the unusual remark ; ‘‘but I 
am going up right away — tonight.” 

“That is right, my son. She is a dear, good 
girl, and I know she must be alarmed at all this 
war talk and the goings on everywhere.” 

As soon as supper was over Wash saddled his 
horse and rode slowly up the valley road to see 
Rosa Arbuckle. He had ridden the same horse 
along the same lovely road for the same purpose 
many times before with light heart and un- 
troubled mind. But now his heart was heavy, 
his mind was burdened and he was filled with 
forebodings. He half wished that he had not 
told Jeff that he intended to volunteer. He 
feared — after all — the disapproval of Rosa; and 
yet he was resolved to do so. To his mind that 
meant that Rosa would not be a “June bride” 
and it might mean that she would never be his 
bride. This thought staggered him. He put it 
aside as best he could. The nearer he approached 
the lights feebly shining forth from the Arbuckle 
home that pleasant Spring evening the more he 
fretted under his own reflections. 

Rosa Arbuckle was an only child, twenty years 
of age, sane and sound, a typical Virginia lady, 
cultured and refined, belonging to one of the 
oldest and proudest Virginia families. With 
raven tresses, dark eyes, a faultless complexion, 
a graceful figure, of wonderful physical power, 
made more attractive and alluring by all the out- 
door sports of the times, it is no wonder that 
Wash Alexander worshipped her. 

The spacious red brick dwelling of the Ar- 
buckles stood some distance back from the “pike” 
in an ancient grove of sugar trees, oaks, walnuts 
and poplars. There were two ways up to the 
house, one for vehicles and the other for people 
afoot. There were bits of statuary scattered 
about the beautiful lawn among the big trees, a 


PROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 2l 

fountain or two, and several vine-clad arbors, 
with comfortable seats; one of which was near 
the foot way to the house. Wash could have 
ridden right up the vehicle way, and he would 
have been met by an obsequious “darkey'' to 
care for his horse and keep the dogs quiet. But 
he didn't. He quietly got down and tied his horse 
to the hitch rack near the stile gateway and 
walked slowly and meditatively toward the house. 
He was obsessed — so full of himself — that he 
made no note of things about him ; and when near 
the arbor by the foot way he was surprised and 
startled when Rosa stepped suddenly out in the 
twilight and gave him a pleasant greeting. He 
took the offered hand, held it earnestly, and tried 
to appear as unconcerned as usual. But he made 
a miserable failure of it, for Rosa saw in a 
moment that he was troubled. She took his arm 
and they walked quietly toward the house. His 
manner and face had sobered her quickly, and 
she waited for him to speak. When near enough 
to the house to see Col. and Mrs. Arbuckle sitting 
on the veranda he suddenly asked Rosa to return 
with him to the arbor which she did without 
protest. The place and evening were full of 
witchery. And Rosa could make nothing of his 
solemn face and measured sentences. She was 
all eyes and ears and waited timidly and with real 
solicitude for him to discover himself enough for 
her to venture a remark. He finally asked her, 
by way of getting to the subject troubling him, 
what Col. Arbuckle thought of the prospect of 
war. She replied: “Papa and mamma do not 
talk about it much before me, so I do not know 
but papa seems distressed about it, and I over- 
heard him tell Uncle Jim that every able-bodied 
man who loves his State ought to volunteer upon 
the first call.” She hesitated. He sat mute a 
few moments. Then suddenly rising he took both 


22 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


her hands in his and fairly lifted her to her feet, 
and said : ‘‘My dear girl ! — excuse me — Miss Ar- 
buckle — that is precisely what I intend to do, but 
until this moment I could not look into your face 
and tell you so. Brother Jeff and I have talked 
it over. We took occasion weeks ago to sound 
father on this war question, and we know that he 
feels much as Col. Arbuckle does. So brother 
Jeff and I have concluded to go down to the 
village of Arno next Saturday and volunteer in 
answer to the “first call.'’ This gets a load off 
my mind ; I could not bring myself to tell you." 

It was so sudden that Rosa could hardly appre- 
ciate what it all meant to her. Releasing one 
hand. Wash drew the other one under his left 
arm and they walked slowly toward his horse at 
the rack. The sweet dream of becoming his 
“June bride" was flitting through Rosa’s mind. 
She realized that she was greatly excited. Her 
tender love for the man by her side had received 
its first shock. She said nothing for the simple 
reason that her excited brain refused to frame 
phrases. As they approached the old-fashioned 
stile Wash renewed the subject. The stars were 
shining ; his beloved was by his side ; the soothing 
influences of Spring were all about him; yet he 
v/as oppressed by something which he seemed 
unable to formulate into words. Gently releasing 
her arm and hand, he turned suddenly away. 

“Good-night", he said, and then — faltered. 
Rosa stood mute, wrapped in her own sad reflec- 
tions. Something had been left unsaid. In a 
moment he returned to her side, put his strong 
arms about her and kissed her unprotesting lips 
as he had never done before. Lovingly, he 
pressed her yielding form against his throbbing 
heart. 

“Rosa", he said to her in a voice choked with 
emotion, “no one knows how long this war may 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


last, and no volunteer knows whether he will re- 
turn. Would you rather be a soldier’s sweetheart 
during the war, or take the chance of being a 
soldier’s widow ?” 

She was looking up into his face, and without 
hesitation spoke as if to the stars — “I would 
rather take the chance.” 

Again he kissed her and wiped away her tears 
— ^tears of love and fear. 

After enlistment on Saturday it was about 
ten days before the Company mustered to be sent 
forward to become a part of the Confederate 
army then everywhere forming for the defense 
of their State, and the rights and principles held 
dear by every loyal son of Virginia. So it was 
speedily arranged that the wedding should take 
place the following Tuesday at 8 p. m. at the 
Arbuckle home in the presence of relatives only. 
As it was becoming late Wash returned with Rosa 
to the veranda, spoke pleasantly to the Colonel 
and his wife, and rapidly strode back to his 
waiting horse, mounted and was off for home 
with a light heart in spite of the terrors of war. 
His mind dwelt only on the love and devotion 
of Rosa, and there came into his soul a sense 
of peace and joy and hope. 

The next morning when father and brother 
had walked out to the barn Wash went into the 
kitchen where ‘"mother” was busying herself over 
the breakfast dishes, and told her all. Tears 
came into her kindly old eyes. She threw her 
arms about the neck of her son and sobbed upon 
his bosom, while he smoothed back her gray hairs 
and kissed her as he used to do when he was a 
little boy. She was proud of her boy; she loved 
Rosa Arbuckle, and she cried for joy to know that 
she was to have her for a daughter while her boys 
should be absent defending the State and their 
home against the enemy. 


24 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


On Saturday the boys enrolled and on the Tues- 
day following there was a quiet wedding at the 
Arbuckle home, and by the statutes of Virginia 
and the ordinances of God, Miss Rosa Arbuckle 
became Mrs. Washington Alexander — a ‘‘May 
bride'' instead of a ‘"June", as she had dreamed 
to be. 


CHAPTER 2. 

The War of the Rebellion. 

The war spirit raged in that part of Virginia. 
The mobilization of Confederate troops was rapid. 
The Alexander boys marched away with their 
Company about ten days after the wedding, to be- 
come later a part of the Army of Virginia under 
General Robert E. Lee. The South marshalled its 
brave young manhood with surprising energy. 
The Capital was removed from Montgomery, Ala- 
bama, to Richmond, Virginia. Jefferson Davis 
had become President of the Confederate States 
of America and Lee, Jackson, Beauregard, and 
the Johnsons were Generals commanding in 
the field. The volunteer army of the South was 
a valiant and chivalric host. The spirit of patri- 
otic love throbbed in every breast. They knew 
what the issue was and they were ready and 
eager to try it out at the muzzle of the musket, in 
the roar of the cannon. The army of the Confed- 
eracy in 1861 and 1862 was a splendid spectacle. 
It looked and felt invincible, and both officers and 
men were eager for the fray. 

The North, torn by dissensions, was slow to 
marshal its forces. The feeling and hope that 
some means could and would be devised to avoid 
an armed conflict with the South without dis- 
membering the Union existed everywhere, and 
hence there was not that alacrity in rushing to 


26 


26 


FBOM THE MARAIS DES CT6NES 


arms that was one of the striking things in the 
South. Even after Ft. Sumpter had been fired 
upon the loyal men of the North still indulged 
the hope that some compromise could be arranged 
that would ultimately be accepted in good faith 
by both North and South. But history tells that 
it could not be. It required the arbitrament of 
the sword. 

And so the cruel fratricidal war opened in 
deadly earnest, with the best young men in the 
Nation confronting each other with deadly 
weapons in their hands, waiting only for the com- 
mand to “fire.” The command soon rang out on 
both sides and the struggle was on ; spilled blood 
and carnage was the result. For four long, 
weary years splendid young men met in deadly 
conflict, and the fair fields of Virginia and other 
States of the South drank up the blood of a 
common brotherhood. Wash and Jeff Alexander 
followed General Lee from Richmond to Gettys- 
burg and back to Richmond; thence finally to 
Appomattox. They were brave, loyal sons of Vir- 
ginia. They participated in all battles where 
Lee’s army was engaged, and while hundreds and 
thousands of their companions in arms died upon 
the battle fields, some overweening Providence 
seemed to preserve these brothers. They surren- 
dered with Lee at Appomattox, ragged and worn, 
but uninjured by shot or shell. Their Company 
and Regiment had been so cut up that few of the 
boys who first composed that Regiment were left 
to tell the story of the heroic dead. The brothers 
marched out after the surrender as they marched 
in — together ! They turned their care-worn faces 
and their weary feet towards the dear old home 
in the beautiful Shenandoah valley. No language 
is adequate to express the feelings in their hearts. 
The only pleasant thought that came to them as 
they walked heroically forward was that they 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


27 


were going to see ‘‘mother’^ soon. Fortunately, 
it was only a few days' walk from Appomattox 
to the home of their childhood. They had man- 
aged to hear from home occasionally during the 
four dreadful years, and knew that their father 
had passed away, fulfilling his own prophecy on 
that Sabbath evening when he had stated his 
views to them ; that in case war did come he would 
be sleeping in the bosom of proud old Virginia 
before it was over. And so it was. But 
‘‘mother" was still at the old home, and Rosa was 
with her, and Washington Arbuckle Alexander 
was there — a boy now old enough to patter about 
the old home — a diminutive picture of his father. 
The child had never seen its father, nor had the 
father ever seen his son. Soon they were to see 
each other. So the gloom and shadows lifted 
momentarily for these veterans of the defeated 
Confederate army, and a ray of gladness lighted 
up the weary road. 

The issue was decided and — they, like thou- 
sands of others, were going home, or to where 
their homes formerly were — in many cases now 
only a heap of ashes marking the ravages of war. 
Both parties to the issue had spoken their minds 
bravely on many a battle field. For four years 
they had emphasized their contention with musket 
and cannon. The arguments were presented with 
force. It was an heroic method of settling for 
all time an old dispute which had been fought 
over many years before Ft. Sumpter, on the hust- 
ings, in the halls of Congress and in the news- 
papers. But when General Lee's veterans turned 
their backs upon Appomattox that Spring day in 
1865, down-hearted and dispirited, struggling 
away to their once happy Southern homes, this 
once proud, confident army realized that the issue 
was settled — realized in a general way that the 
war was over — that slavery had been abolished 


28 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


and State sovereignty, as they understood it, was 
dead forever. The appeal to the sword had been 
settled by the sword. The Union had not been 
destroyed — it had been preserved to bless both 
the North and the South. History written since 
Appomattox abundantly testifies to this fact. 
The career of a re-united and homogeneous 
people, owners and citizens of the greatest Repub- 
lic known in the annals of time, glorify the settle- 
ment of the issues ; the sons and daughters of the 
brave men who participated in that awful arbitra- 
ment rejoice in the daring deeds of the heroic 
dead on both sides. 

The brothers arrived at the little home planta- 
tion in due course. The home had almost mirac- 
ulously escaped destruction many times, and still 
stood to welcome them back much as it was when 
they last crossed its threshold going out to vindi- 
cate their father's and their own allegiance to the 
State of Virginia. The meeting with “mother,” 
the great joy of Rosa and the antics of the young- 
ster, are left to the imagination of the reader. It 
would be idle to attempt to paint the picture — this 
home coming ! There are scenes in human affairs 
which ought not to be profaned by details. You 
can see and hear the old “mother”, the young 
wife and the little child without the telling. 

Rosa Arbuckle had taken the “chance” of 
becoming a soldier's widow and had won. 


CHAPTER 3. 


The Brothers at Home Again. 

The brothers remained quietly at home for sev- 
eral days. A few of those who had gone out with 
them four years before also returned. They were 
all greeted by their friends as heroes and made 
to feel the profound respect entertained for them 
by the few who were too old or too young to take 
up arms in defense of their beloved Virginia. 

After gathering together what farm imple- 
ments they could find and securing a couple of 
worn-out and almost worthless teams, they began 
to farm about where they had quit four years 
before ; except that the crops were planted before 
they marched away, and now they were to be 
planted. They repaired the fences the best they 
could, cleaned up the brush and briars, and 
started the old plows. The Alexanders had never 
been slave owners, and hence these young men 
knew how to work. In a week or two they were 
well along with their oats and com, and the 
tobacco plants were nearly big enough to ‘‘set 
out.” 

Wash worked hard and rejoiced in the love of 
his young wife and the prattle of his son; but 
Jeff seemed to find comfort only in the presence 
of his dear old “mother.” He, also, worked hard 
and talked little. One pleasant Sunday afternoon 
while he and Wash were strolling over the prem- 


80 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


ises planning their work for the week Jeff told 
Wash that he had made up his mind to go west 
and begin life anew and alone. He felt that the 
little plantation was too small for them both, and 
that inasmuch as he, Wash, was married and in a 
position to care for ‘‘mother,'' he felt that it was 
his duty to go out in the world and do battle for 
himself. To this Wash protested, but in vain. 
The most urgent of the Spring work was over, 
and Jeff insisted that Wash could get along with 
it successfully. They talked over the whole sit- 
uation, and it was understood that Jeff would 
leave for the West in a few days ; but it was sev- 
eral days before he could muster courage enough 
to tell “mother." She braced up as well as she 
could and busied herself about his clothes and 
when the day of departure came she gave him 
up in tears and with her blessings. He had been 
spared to return to her after four years of bloody 
war and she was willing to trust God to go with 
him and to protect him wherever he went. Old as 
she was she was strengthened by her confidence 
that God would bring her boy back to her in 
good time. 

In 1865 there were comparatively few railroads 
out into the then distant west, and transporta- 
tion was largely by steamboats on the waters of 
the country. Jeff got to Charleston, West Vir- 
ginia, the best way he could and there took pas- 
sage on a steamer plying between Charleston and 
Cincinnati, so was really off for the west. At 
Cincinnati he took a packet bound for St. Louis 
and in due time arrived there. In the Spring 
there was always plenty of water in the Kanawha, 
the Ohio and Mississippi rivers and the trip was 
a delightful one without noteworthy incident. But 
Jeff was restless and lonesome. He had no well 
defined destination. 

He looked about St. Louis a few days and at 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


81 


his hotel met a gentleman who had just arrived 
from Ft. Leavenworth, Kansas. In conversation 
with this gentleman he learned more or less about 
the principal villages and towns up the Missouri 
river — Jefferson City, Boonville, Franklin, Lex 
ington and Kansas City were all discussed, and 
the gentleman from Leavenworth dwelt at length 
and with enthusiasm upon the future greatness 
of his town, the beautiful and growing coun- 
try about it, and the certain and rapid develop- 
ment which must now take place, since the war 
was over and peace restored under one flag — ^the 
flag of ‘'the Fathers.” It was not only a wide 
open country of fertile lands to be had for the 
taking, but a free country in truth and fact. Kan- 
sas had been dedicated to liberty. The spirit of 
Osawatomie Brown was triumphant. Jeff lis- 
tened to this typical early Kansan, and while he 
writhed under his allusions to the war, he could 
not efface from his mind the pictures this early 
“boomer” presented of the progress and prosper- 
ity bound soon to come to his section of the coun- 
try. That was what interested him in the strang- 
er's talk. He did not care to mention the fact 
that he was a soldier of the “Lost Cause.” He 
was trying to forget it. 

The first passenger steamer up the Missouri 
had Jeff Alexander aboard, registered for Ft. 
Leavenworth. The steamer was crowded with 
passengers, and it also carried freight, and 
stopped at all the principal towns on the way — 
often for an hour or two at a place while unload- 
ing and loading freight; so Jeff had an oppor- 
tunity to see somewhat of these towns and their 
people and their progress without stopping off 
to await the next steamer. He was intensely in- 
terested in what he saw, and in the many pleas- 
ant and interesting gentlemen whom he met 
aboard. Occasionally there was some talk about 


32 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


the war, but there was no acrimonious discussion. 
The talk that interested Jeff Alexander was what 
he heard about the riches, the growth and devel- 
opment of the country. He was in truth forget- 
ting the cruel war. He was taking on somewhat 
of the spirit about him — a spirit then turning rap- 
idly to business enterprises and the building of 
towns and cities in the West. He began to realize 
that he was at last getting “out west;” for to a 
Virginia gentleman, who had never before been 
v/est of the Alleghenies, Kansas City and Leav- 
enworth were on the outer rim of the boundless 
west. And this conception, from the standpoint 
of business and civilization, was not so far wrong 
in the Spring of 1865. 

When the steamer landed at Lexington and her 
wide gang plank plowed up the sandy shore, be- 
ing pulled this way and that, by the burly negro 
“deck hands” until the steamer swung gently in 
to the bank and lay motionless; then the outer 
end of the gang plank was lifted to a higher and 
dryer resting place, and the stream of passengers 
began going off and coming on at the same time. 
Jeff was sitting on the forecastle watching the 
deck hands scurrying about and carelessly listen- 
ing to the loud swearing and boisterous com- 
mands of the “first mate,” when his attention was 
attracted by a gentleman of military bearing who 
had come out of the cabin to the forecastle, fol- 
lowed by a number of persons who seemed to be 
old acquaintances and rejoiced to see him. They 
jollied each other a bit, made references to cer- 
tain battles of the war, and then made serious 
and earnest inquiries as to each other’s families 
and other friends. Jeff noted that some one 
called him “General.” He wore a tall crowned, 
wide brimmed soft black hat, was full bearded, 
had a keen, flashing eye, stood about five feet ten, 
straight, dignified, and in manner jovial and ur- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


33 


bane. He was an interesting character to Jeff, 
who wondered who he was. Very soon after the 
steamer swung out from the wharf, dinner was 
announced and the passengers filed in and took 
their places each behind a chair at the long table, 
as was the custom of the times, and when all were 
present, or so many as could sit at the "‘first 
table”, the Captain of the steamer would take his 
seat at the head of the table, and some one, al- 
ways designated by the Captain, took the seat 
at the foot, a post of honor among the passen- 
gers. The long rows of passengers then took their 
seats on either side of the table and the colored 
cabin boys in their faultless white jackets and 
white aprons, began serving the meal, much as is 
done in a hotel, or, more accurately, like the serv- 
ice at a banquet, or what is now-a-days called a 
“function.” Jeff noted that the General was the 
honored passenger at the foot of the table, and 
being seated by a gentleman with whom he had a 
sort of boat-passenger acquaintance he inquired 
of his neighbor the name of the “General,” and 
was informed that he was Jo. 0. Shelby, the cele- 
brated rebel General, and that he lived near Lex- 
ington and was going up to Kansas City. 

That afternoon Jeff Alexander contrived to get 
an introduction to General Shelby, and for the 
first time since leaving home he told the Gen- 
eral who he was and somewhat of his life. The 
General became interested in the young man at 
once, and in reply to his inquiries Jeff very frank- 
ly told him something of his purpose and hopes ; 
how he had met the man from Leavenworth and 
that he was registered to that point. It is suf- 
ficient to set down here that before they arrived 
at Kansas City the “general” had persuaded Jeff 
Alexander to stop off there. It is not necessary 
to this story to record the reasons assigned by 
General Shelby as to why Jeff should stop in Mis- 


84 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


souri; for in those days he was more or less bit- 
ter, and intolerant of all things Kansan. But this 
chance acquaintance explains why Jeff Alexander 
did not go on to Leavenworth, and why he did 
stop off at Kansas City and became a citizen of 
Missouri. 


CHAPTER 4. 

Begins Life in Kansas City. 

It was fortunate that Abner Alexander never 
owned slaves, or at least, that he had the good 
sense to teach his sons to work on his little planta- 
tion ; for now Jeff was prepared to work if work 
could be obtained. He was practically penniless; 
but in a few days he secured employment, and 
made friends of the men about him who were en- 
gaged in active business and they soon discov- 
ered his capabilities and worth. Business was 
moving rapidly in those days. A new spirit was 
everywhere present. It was noticeable as time 
passed that there was less talk about the war 
and its incidents, and more about business and 
the building of the City. Jeff readily caught the 
spirit, resolutely put the war behind him and set 
his face to the front. In a few months he caught 
the speculative fever and had it bad. His en- 
thusiasm grew with his knowledge and compre- 
hension of the possibilities of the town at the 
mouth of the Kaw river. He got into business 
in a small way on Fourth street. It grew and he 
grew with it. He began to have a little money 
to spare from his business, and he began to put it 
into Kansas City dirt, in cheap lots. He had the 
foresight to buy, from time to time, all he could 
in the west bottoms. Every thing he touched 
made him money. His business increased until 


85 


36 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


he was recognized as one of the leading mer- 
chants of that tme; his real estate investments 
continued to grow and bring in an income. He 
bought lots away up on Main and Delaware, with 
little cash down and long time on balance, wher- 
ever in his judgment they would enhance in value 
more rapidly than the interest on the deferred 
payments would accrue; later he bought whole 
blocks of cheap stuff in the west bottoms, and so 
laid the foundation of his fortune. 

Jeff Alexander had been brought up a Presby- 
terian, but his business in his new world he found 
so absorbed his time and life that he had not 
looked up his church congregation. After he had 
been in Kansas City something more than a year, 
on a beautiful Sabbath morning, as he was stroll- 
ing about the suburbs, interested in the progress 
of the city and the price of desirable lots, he ac- 
cidentally came upon a church, a little wooden 
church; the choir was singing a familiar hymn 
and glancing at the announcement board he saw 
it was a Presbyterian church. Without hesitat- 
ing he walked in as if he had come all that way 
just to attend divine service. When the service 
w’as over an elderly man approached and gave him 
a cordial greeting, made some inquiries, as was 
customary in those days and invited Jeff to go 
home with him for dinner. This courtesy so 
stirred the memory of his old home in his heart, 
the sincerity and cordiality were so touching that 
he accepted after some protest. 

The congregation was quietly moving off to- 
ward their several homes. Jeff did not notice 
a motherly looking woman and a younger one 
some distance in front of him and his host until 
he and his host turned in at a picket gate. The 
two women were then just entering the modest 
home in front of them. He said nothing and when 
they arrived at the house he was shown into a 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


37 


small parlor-like room, his host excused himself 
to announce a visitor for dinner — they did not 
call it lunch in those days. The name of the host 
was Baird — John Baird and the motherly looking 
woman was his wife and the younger one their 
daughter — their only child. 

It had been a long time since Jeff Alexander 
had been invited out to dinner and much longer 
since he had visited a room or a home which had 
such unmistakable evidences of refinement and 
culture as he now saw about him. He had never 
suffered any “heart affairs,'' and never had oc- 
casion to weep over the memory of any sweet face 
back in old Virginia. He enlisted too young and 
left his home too soon after the war to acquire 
any tender attachments to be rudely sundered by 
his departure. Jeff Alexander sat in that little 
parlor on that Sabbath day a mature and a free 
man but from that hour dated a new experience. 
It was to be epochal in his life. 

In a short time Mr. Baird returned and accom- 
panied him out to dinner. He was formally pre- 
sented to Mrs. Baird and Miss Baird — “our 
daughter Gertrude"; and then all sat down for 
the meal. Jeff sat opposite to Miss Baird. Every 
thing was so home-like and pleasant that Jeff was 
soon at ease. The talk ran on uninterruptedly 
and by the time the meal was over there was a 
feeling of almost old acquaintance among them. 
Jeff talked of his Virginia home and the ravages 
of the war without disclosing the fact that he 
had been a Confederate soldier and his host had 
the delicacy not to inquire as to that. When din- 
ner was over Mr. Baird, Miss Baird and Jeff re- 
tired to the parlor, and in a short time Mrs. 
Baird came in and explained that she and Mr. 
Baird had promised to call on a sick neighbor 
during the afternoon. They excused themselves 
to Jeff with the hope that Gertrude could “en- 


38 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


tertain him until their return.” This was the 
beginning of the end of the freedom of Jeff Alex- 
ander and he felt it then and there. 

Miss Baird was in her twentieth year, a strong, 
healthy, vigorous young woman. She had been 
carefully reared and soundly educated — ^without 
frills. She doubtless had had her dreams; but no 
man had ever aroused in her heart anything like 
love. So she met Mr. Alexander on equal terms 
on the question of freedom. She had been told 
that she was pretty and lovable and sweet and 
all that. She had seen herself in the mirror many 
times and without reference to any thing she 
had been told by admirers, or question of their 
veracity, she had a fair notion of her personal 
charms and of what she really was. It was not 
vanity or egotism — just the sensible recognition 
of herself by herself. She had a wealth of black 
hair, fine and fluffy, and becomingly worn ; large 
dark-brown eyes, protected by long curled lashes, 
shadowed by dense black eye-brows ; her features 
Greek, and her complexion the perfection of Na- 
ture’s best efforts, all unsullied by human arts. 
Robust in body, her figure was so symmetrical 
and so developed that she was the admiration of 
physical idealists; her presence modest, but com- 
manding; her smile unaffected and sincere; but 
the qualities which more than all else, conquered 
Jefferson Alexander that Sabbath afternoon, were 
her marvelous voice and her tender, loving eyes. 
They were soon the best of friends, and as the 
conversation ran easily along from one subject 
to another — running the whole gamut of common 
matters of talk — Jeff was amazed at the simple 
beauty of her expression and the perfect har- 
mony of every thing about her. 

On the return of Mr. and Mrs. Baird he arose 
to go and assured them that he had been ‘‘de- 
lightfully entertained.” 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Mrs. Baird invited him to call again in her 
peculiar motherly way and Mr. Baird hoped to 
see him at church again and regularly — Miss 
Baird looked him squarely in the eyes and said 
very quietly '‘come back and see us” — and he was 
gone. 

Jeff Alexander went directly to his dingy room 
in a little boarding house. He experienced a sort 
of exaltation which was new and unaccountable. 
He was restless, but happy. He went out and 
strolled around and tried to think of business. 
But the vision went with him. He began to 
argue with himself, but that was painful. Night 
came on ; he retired to his room and tried to read. 
But the vision got between his eyes and the 
printed page. In sheer disgust he went to bed — 
only to dream as he had never dreamed before. 
The eyes and face and form of Miss Baird were 
the things he saw sleeping or awake. The next 
morning he went to his business cheerful and 
smiling but before the day was over he was 
actually peevish. He had been so absent minded 
that mistakes had been made; his conduct had 
been so unusual that his every-day customers 
looked at him in astonishment. But no one knew 
or suspected that a new factor had come into 
his life for none knew that he had spent the Sab- 
bath afternoon with Gertrude Baird. The more 
he struggled to put away the vision the more he 
felt the thrall of it. 


CHAPTER 5. 

Jennie Rosemont. 

In the Spring of 1861 a bright, dashing girl 
lived with her old Aunt in a beautiful home on 
the Richmond pike near Lexington, Kentucky. 
‘‘Auntie” was a spinster, the last of her genera- 
tion. She owned and managed a large bluegrass 
farm ; but she did it with the help of quite a num- 
ber of negro slaves, some of whom were more or 
less educated. Under her directions, with intel- 
ligent labor leaders among her slaves, she kept 
her home and her premises in splendid condition. 
It was the pride of her solitary life. The story 
of her heart had never been known, or told by 
any one who had known her in youth and now 
she was well past middle life, but vigorous in 
body and in the full possession of all her fac- 
ulties. Kind and benevolent in disposition she 
was respected and honored by the whole com- 
munity. The death of a younger sister left Jen- 
nie, an only child, an orphan, and she came to live 
with “Auntie” when in her early teens. She was 
a good girl and Auntie loved and cherished her, 
and as she developed into a strikingly beautiful 
young woman she became very near and dear 
to Auntie. Petted and fondled and loved she was 
given every educational and social advantage to 
be had in the social center of Kentucky. Jennie 
had her own servants, her own horses, and even 


40 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


41 


her own dogs. She was not only permitted, but 
encouraged to drive and ride, to cultivate and en- 
joy out of doors life. When in doors Manda, her 
servant maid, looked after her every want, and 
was devoted to her service; out of doors Eph, 
her man servant, was always at hand to do her 
bidding, charged with the duty of seeing that 
no injury befell his “Missus.^’ Nothing could ex- 
ceed his fidelity and care. To Eph she was as 
sacred as a goddess and her slender, stately grey- 
hound was no less faithful to her. Jennie was 
not a ‘‘spoiled child.” She was grateful and de- 
voted to her old Auntie, and the years of this 
beautiful life swept rapidly by — so rapidly and 
happily that neither took much note of time. 

Jennie was now “finished” in her education ; all 
the finer touches of one of the most fashion- 
able Female Seminaries in the country had been 
received and appropriated. She had been a wel- 
come guest at all the social functions indulged in 
those days by the real aristocracy of central Ken- 
tucky; was admired and loved by all who knew 
her. So it was to be expected that what actually 
happened would occur, and hence no one was sur- 
prised, not even her old Auntie, when it became 
known that she was engaged to Capt. John Good- 
lough, of the Lexington Guards, a militia organ- 
ization of the State. The contest for her heart 
and hand had waxed warm and had continued 
so for more than a year, between Capt. Good- 
lough and Reuben Parks. But the contest was 
now settled — settled by Jennie in her own gentle, 
sweet way and the engagement was made public 
with the approval of Auntie. The day was not 
“set”, but the wedding was to take place in May, 
or possibly as late as June. Jennie lived her life 
bouyantly. Strong, well developed physically and 
intellectually, of cultivated tastes and refined 
manners, beautiful to look upon, sweet and tender 


42 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


in communion with all nature, it is not wonder- 
ful that Reuben Parks took his defeat in the mad 
race for her love much to heart ; as the days came 
and went he could not hide from his companions 
the awful wound he had received. But he kept 
a bold front and so avoided the twits and jests 
of his associates. He suffered — he tried so hard 
to suffer alone and for a time he succeeded. 

Capt. Goodlough and Reuben Parks had al- 
ways been friends, both had graduated from 
Transylvania College the same year, both were 
young men at this time, and neither of them had 
very decided convictions upon the questions then 
under discussion in the country at large. The 
questions of slavery and secession were then up- 
permost. They were both Kentuckians to the 
manor born, and in a general way were not averse 
to slavery; but at that time the dissolution of 
the Union, while much talked about, was not re- 
garded as imminent. But rumors of war and 
the mutterings of the South came stronger and 
stronger, and in a short time the southern States 
began to break away from the Union. Secession 
became an accomplished fact, and a new Gov- 
ernment had been born into the world, with its 
Capital at Montgomery, and a Constitution bot- 
tomed upon human slavery adopted. Jefferson 
Davis was elected President of the Confederate 
States of America and was calling a volunteer 
army to make good the right of the new Govern- 
ment to live and to enable it to take its place 
among the Nations of the world. Capt. Good- 
lough heard the call. His Company was not 
insensible to all the excitement and war talk now 
everywhere heard. While there was much talk 
in Kentucky about secession and the duty of fol- 
lowing the other seceded States into the new Gov- 
ernment, there was, also, a pretty firm stand for 
the Union. Capt. Goodlough was much concerned. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


48 


He was an officer in the Militia organization un- 
der the laws of Kentucky, and his duty was to his 
State. If his State refused to secede and re- 
mained in the Union it was clear to him that his 
duty as a soldier meant loyalty to his State and 
to the Union as well but his heart was now with 
the South and his sympathies with the new Gov- 
ernment. Hot blood was coursing through him 
and for a time he could see no reasonable solution 
of his situation. The feverish condition of the 
country continued; reason began to give way 
to passion. Much of the wealth and aristocracy 
of Kentucky stood for secession. The social in- 
fluences about him urged him. But he finally 
solved his difficulties in his own way. At the 
next drill day he addressed his Company, went 
over the situation with his officers and men, told 
them that he had that day forwarded his Com- 
mission as Captain to the Governor, and that he 
intended to organize a Company to go south in 
answer to the call for volunteers. He advised 
his men to continue their service for the term of 
their enlistment and to be loyal to the Governor 
and the State. 

A week later, at the appointed time and place, 
he enrolled his Company for Confederate service 
and notified the Government at Montgomery that 
the Company would be ready to march in ten 
days. He was elected Captain and in an incred- 
ibly short time his men had been furnished ele- 
gant southern gray uniforms by the donations 
of wealthy sympathizers. 

During these days Capt. Goodlough and Jennie 
Rosemont spent much time together. The Cap- 
tain on his splendid black horse and Jennie on 
her beautiful chestnut sorrel were frequently seen 
dashing down Main street in Lexington. In those 
days the ladies of Kentucky rode a side-saddle 
and they wore a close fitting ‘‘habit,” made of 


44 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


rich material trimmed in old gold and bedecked 
with fancy brass buttons and a jaunty tile hat. 
The habit was elaborate and reached down to 
the horse's knees, and as they went sweeping by 
on their thoroughbreds they made a picture most 
pleasing. How the Kentucky ladies could ride! 
With what grace and dignity they sat upon their 
splendid horses! To see them in those days was 
to understand why all red-blooded Kentuckians 
loved their beautiful women and their high-bred 
horses. It was hard to tell in which they had 
most pride; but together they commanded the 
admiration and love of every loyal Kentuckian. 

It was not believed that the war would last 
long; hence Capt. Goodlough and Jennie thought 
it proper to postpone their wedding until his re- 
turn. When he departed with his Company, made 
up of the flower of the aristocracy of the Coun- 
ty, Jennie kissed him good-bye without a tremor 
— it was only for a short time — they thought! 
She little dreamed that she was looking into his 
loving eyes and hearing his manly heart throbs 
for the last time. 


CHAPTER 6. 

Mr. Alexander Attends Church. 

Jefferson Alexander was very prompt at the 
service on the following Sabbath and was cordial- 
ly greeted by Mr. Baird and made welcome. As 
soon as he was seated he made a hasty survey 
of the few who had already arrived but the ob- 
ject of his search was not visible. He began to 
examine himself in this solemn presence and his 
communion with himself was so intense that he 
became oblivious to all about him. He settled 
into a sort of mental gloom and was ready to 
upbraid himself for having indulged all the week 
the vision of Miss Baird. He was seriously try- 
ing to shake off the spell that had enthralled 
him and prepare himself for the service about 
to begin. The minister had arrived and was shak- 
ing hands and chatting with the members as he 
moved toward the pulpit. Mr. Baird, who of- 
ficiated as a sort of usher — they had no ushers 
in those days in fact — spoke to Mr. Alexander 
and desired him to meet the pastor. Jeff arose 
in a dignified manner and graciously shook hands, 
assuring the pastor that he appreciated his cor- 
dial welcome and resumed his seat. Something 
in the pastor's face and manner impressed Jeff 
pleasantly; when he read his text and began to 
preach Jeff became absorbed in the sermon and 
a study of the preacher, so forgot for the time 


45 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


all else. It was a great sermon, such an one as 
Jeff had not heard since he left the University 
at Charlottesville. When the benediction was 
said Jeff moved hastily from his pew toward the 
door with a great disappointment at heart which 
had suddenly made him again indifferent to all 
about him. As he was about to escape to the 
open he was met by Mrs. Baird with extended 
hand and a cheerful greeting and in a moment, 
from some unobserved place, Miss Gertrude came 
up timidly but smiling. They had been delayed 
and came in late, so had sat in the rear pews. 
It never was plain to Jeff Alexander how it hap- 
pened, but he found himself outside the little 
church with Gertrude by his side and seemingly 
as a matter of course they walked leisurely along 
toward the Baird cottage. The sun was now 
shining for him — the gloom was dispersed. Mr. 
and Mrs. Baird came on slowly some distance be- 
hind. It was a bit of a walk and it gave Jeff 
time and opportunity to confirm his visions. He 
had argued with himself in his gloom that the 
picture which had been constantly with him for 
a week was merely an idealism which had no 
counterpart in fact. But standing on the lower 
step at the gate, looking him squarely in the face 
he was conscious that what he saw was not a 
creation of his brain, but real flesh and blood. 
The beautiful eyes, the sweet smile, the charm- 
ing voice, the grace and pose and well developed 
form which he had seen all the week, sleeping 
or waking, and which he was about to conclude 
in his gloom were mere tricks, or fancies of the 
mind, were all there, confronting him in truth 
and innocency. There could therefore be no rea- 
son for doubts from this hour. Gertrude Baird 
was a living, touchable reality. He only had time 
to ask the privilege and receive permission to 
call the following Wednesday evening before Mr. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


47 


and Mrs. Baird came up. They urged him to 
remain for dinner; but he stoutly declined, bid 
them good-day and turned away with “thanks.^' 

4: ♦ H: He 9ic He 

Jefferson Alexander appeared at his place of 
business the next morning smiling and gracious 
to employes and customers alike. Everyone no- 
ticed his buoyant spirits and some of the know- 
ing ones attributed it to the successful termina- 
tion of some real estate deal which might have 
been troubling him. His business was increas- 
ing and his real estate holdings were rapidly en- 
hancing in value. He had recently made some 
purchases on Main near 9th. and some further 
out on Walnut and Grand Avenue in the vicin- 
ity of 10th. and 11th. streets. Some of his friends 
laughed at him; but he said he could wait — ^the 
future growth of Kansas City would, he was sure, 
vindicate his judgment in the purchases. His 
original purchases in the west bottoms had made 
good and he was now in a position to protect his 
later purchases on time and terms, if need be, by 
cashing up some of his west bottoms holdings. 
His faith in the destiny of Kansas City amounted 
to a conviction. He wanted to grow with the 
city and he did. He was eager and hot-blooded; 
but no matter how deeply engrossed in business 
he frequently wrote his dear old mother back in 
old Virginia the tenderest letters of love and 
hope, always promising to return to her as soon 
as he could. He was now beginning to feel that 
he was able to make good this promise. He had 
put his business in such shape that he could 
leave it for several months without loss. 

4; :tc He H: H< H« 

It is not necessary to the progress or develop- 
ment of this story to trace the eager courtship 
of Jefferson Alexander which ended in the win- 
ning of Gertrude Baird. He laid his heart open 


48 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


to her. She read and studied it. His wooing 
was sincere and insistent. He was a frequent 
visitor at the Baird cottage and had endeared 
himself to its occupants by his open, frank, man- 
ly conduct. Mr. Baird affected to take no no- 
tice. Mrs. Baird could not wholly hide her moth- 
erly solicitude from Gertrude but she was care- 
ful not to thrust herself into Gertrude's life. She 
recalled her own young life when he who was 
now her honored and white haired husband came 
a wooing at her mother's house. She indulged 
this tender sentiment and waited for Gertrude's 
confidences. Mother and daughter were sitting 
under one of the oaks in the spacious grounds 
which surrounded the Baird cottage one evening 
in the early part of September. In some way the 
conversation turned upon the approaching nup- 
tials of one of Gertrude's girl friends. This led 
naturally to the subject next to both their hearts, 
and Gertrude frankly told her mother Mr. Alex- 
ander was pressing her for an answer. Tears 
came into the mother's eyes, she arose and put 
her arm about her daughter's neck, kissed her 
and slowly returned to the house without saying 
a word. 

That same evening Jefferson Alexander re- 
ceived his answer and the day of the wedding 
was set for the latter part of October. The next 
morning Gertrude told her mother that Mr. Alex- 
ander intended to visit his old mother the lat- 
ter part of October, that she had promised to 
marry him and that he wanted the wedding to 
take place so that she could accompany him as his 
wife on the visit to his mother, so she had as- 
sented to his plans. 

H: H: ^ 4: 4: Hi 

It was a bright October day. King Frost had 
tinged the forest trees in the Baird yard with his 
artist fingers. The cottage was beautifully dec- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


49 


orated with forest branches and late flowers. 
A few friends and relatives witnessed the pretty- 
wedding. The bride was happy and radiant. 
Nothing had been left undone to make her nat- 
ural loveliness stand forth in all its beauty. The 
minister of the little Presbyterian church who 
officiated was happy. Everybody present seemed 
to love and admire both bride and groom. Good 
old Mother Baird could not keep back her tears. 
But even that spectacle could not keep down the 
quiet joy of the occasion. It is always touching 
to see the mother weep and smile at the same 
moment when she embraces and kisses the daugh- 
ter who has just become a bride. But it is the 
tenderest, sincerest tribute of the mother heart. 

The next morning Mr. and Mrs. Alexander de- 
parted on their honeymoon to old Virginia to 
visit another ‘‘mother^* who was watching and 
waiting for her baby boy and her new daughter- 
in-law, praying that nothing might happen to 
prevent her having the opportunity to bless their 
union in life. The touching scene upon their ar- 
rival at the old home could be described as well 
before as after the actual meeting. It requires 
no stretch of the imagination to see her tears 
of joy and hear her sobs of love as she embraces 
them with her thin old arms. 


CHAPTER 7. 

Reuben Parks Rebuffed. 

Notwithstanding that Reuben Parks knew of 
the engagement of Capt. Goodlough and Jennie 
Rosemont, and that he and Capt. Goodlough were 
good friends, he continued to love Jennie. He 
seemed unable to put her out of his heart and 
keep her out. So, some months after the de- 
parture of Capt. Goodlough, he renewed his vis- 
its to Jennie, who tolerated him merely because 
he was a friend to her soldier lover. He indulged 
in a vague way, if anything should happen to 
the Captain, he might yet make Jennie his wife. 
One day he said as much as this to her. She 
promptly and vigorously resented the thought, 
and assured him there was no such possibility no 
matter what might befall Capt. Goodlough. The 
sentiment so dishonored her, from her own view- 
point, that she ordered Parks never to come on 
the premises again. 

Parks bitterly regretted his indiscretion, for 
he loved her with his whole heart. But it seemed 
to end his remotest dream for the time. The 
Parks family was one of the leading families of 
central Kentucky and it was loyal to the Union. 
Soon after this Reuben Parks was elected sher- 
iff of the county. He began to drink to excess. 
He made a good officer for some time, but he 
drank more and more. No one suspected the real 


50 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


51 


cause of his drunkenness. He remembered the 
bitter words, but he continued to love Jennie. 

Towards the close of the war Capt. Goodlough 
v/as with Hood at Nashville and in one of the 
fierce engagements there he fell upon the battle- 
field. When the news of his death was con- 
firmed Jennie Rosemont collapsed and lay for 
weeks unconscious. Auntie was untiring in her 
devotion to the dear girl. Every medical atten- 
tion was given her. She moaned piteously in 
her delirium for her soldier lover and when the 
fever ceased to rage she settled into a kind of 
stupor from which it was impossible to arouse 
her. Weeks and months passed, she recovered 
her strength of body slowly and steadily but her 
mind seemed hopelessly gone. The roses returned 
to her cheeks and she became even m_ore beau- 
tiful than before her illness. She seemed ever 
waiting and watching for some one to come, but 
her mind was so stricken that she could give no 
idea of what she expected or for what she hoped. 
It was pitiable to see her struggle to recover her- 
self. Everything known to science or that could 
be suggested by loving hearts was tried in vain. 
Only after long months had passed she seemed 
to gradually realize that “her soldier” would 
never return and as she dwelt upon this thought 
constantly and vaguely she finally seemed to ac- 
cept it. She became more and more interested 
in people and things about her — especially in her 
horse and dog. But the cloud was still there. It 
was as if the cells of her brain did not fit togeth- 
er properly, hence acute thought power was im- 
possible to her. She never seemed able to com- 
prehend even the simplest thing fully. The 
processes of rational and coherent thought seemed 
weakened or partially paralyzed; the functions 
of the brain being so impaired, or disconnected 
by the shock, they were largely inoperative. She 


52 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


continued thus until the weeks and months had 
rolled into years. 

The war was long since over and peace estab- 
lished. 


CHAPTER 8. 

More About Reuben Parks. 

Parks, when in his prime, was a splendid man 
— tall, square shouldered and weighed about two 
hundred pounds. He was dignified and cordial, 
generous and sensitive, he was ever ready to help 
any one who appealed to him for assistance. 
Everybody liked and admired him and little was 
said about his excessive drinking. In those days 
in Kentucky, drinking, card playing and horse 
racing generally went together and Reuben Parks 
was no exception to the rule. He had gone from 
bad to worse and just before the death of Captain 
Goodlough he resolved to quit his home and cut 
out strong drink. He had a cousin at Liberty, 
Missouri, so he went out there and went into 
business with his cousin, the breeding of fine 
horses. They succeeded in building up a profit- 
able business. For months at a time he would 
not touch red liquor; then he would fall and end 
in the gutter. After every spree his friends 
would rally about him and he would swear never 
to touch another drop of the accursed stuff. As 
long as he kept his mind on his business he could 
defy the demon and stay sober. But the love of 
Jennie Rosemont would surge up from the depth 
of his heart occasionally and then he seemed to 
have no power of resistance; since the death of 
Captain Goodlough his knowledge of the pitiable 


68 


84 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


condition of Jennie seemed to increase his mo- 
ments of depression and his sincere sorrow for 
her. Then he would drink, drink, drink! end- 
ing always in the gutter. With drink came de- 
basement and personal degradation. At such 
times he became an object of disgust. But those 
who knew him felt tenderly towards him and 
really pitied his helplessness. One day after a 
longer spree than usual he wandered out into 
the country. The day was warm and bright and 
he aimlessly staggered along, without any idea 
of where he was going or why. 

He was thoroughly drunk and had been for two 
weeks. Apparently attracted by a lot of horses, 
mules and cattle grazing quietly upon the rich 
bluegrass, he succeeded in getting over the fence 
and making his way to the dark and inviting 
shade of a splendid sugar maple standing near 
the bunch of horses. He was now thoroughly 
tired as well as very drunk — so drunk that in 
his lucid moments he feared the tremens, to which 
he was no stranger. He had been the victim more 
than once of the horrors of delirium tremens, and 
he shuddered when he thought of it in his drunk- 
en, helpless sort of way. He sat down on the 
ground within the cool and soothing shade of the 
sugar tree and a little later was stretched upon 
the bluegrass sound asleep. It was a grateful 
place on a hot day and a sweet rest to his tired 
body and weary heart. And as he passed into 
dreamland he muttered: “Oh, if I could only 
wake up sober once more!^^ 

He slept for hours and was finally aroused by 
a “vision’’. It was so real that it startled him 
into complete wakefulness; he was astonished to 
find himself apparently perfectly sober. He had 
seen Jennie Rosemont kneeling on the hillside 
above him with her arms outstretched in an ap- 
pealing way toward him. He had looked into 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


55 


her sad, lusterless eyes. He had tried to speak 
to her but when he did so she vanished out of 
his sight and this was what aroused him from 
his heavy, drunken slumber. 

He arose and walked briskly to and fro within 
the shade of the friendly sugar maple, trying all 
the while to interpret the meaning of his dream 
“vision.” 

The Summer sun was sinking to rest — slipping 
down, down, so that the moon might shine for 
lovers and the stars declare the glory of a peace- 
ful Summer night. 

The next morning Reuben Parks was himself 
again ; he announced to his cousin that he was go- 
ing back to his old home for a few weeks. He 
had put his own interpretation upon the dream 
and this resolution was the result. He must see 
Jennie once more. He could no more forget his 
dream than he could put away his love for Jen- 
nie. So he had resolved to have it out with him- 
self and there was no way to do that except to 
see and hear her himself. Then he would know, 

He H: ^ 4: H: 

One evening, in early twilight, late in June, 
Reuben Parks walked boldly up the broad ma- 
cadam way from the “pike” to the home of Jen- 
nie Rosemont. He could not but reflect upon, 
what had happened on the occasion of his last 
visit — and since. Jennie had then ordered him 
off the premises, and he was now, for the first 
time since that, uninvited and unexpected by her, 
walking up the gentle slope to the veranda with 
as much assurance as if he had been sent for by 
special messenger. But he was thoughtful. The 
“vision” of his dream was all that gave him as- 
surance ; whether true or false he was resolved to 
see her. He was entirely sober and faultlessly 
dressed, a striking gentleman, in appearance, at 
least. Would she know him? Would she wel- 


56 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


come him, or turn her back upon him? He 
could not avoid realizing that he was a bit per- 
turbed. Concerned with such reflections he was 
near the rose embowered veranda before he ob- 
served Jennie sitting in an old fashioned hickory 
chair with her face listlessly gazing at the west- 
ern sky all asheen of gold in the calm twilight. 
Not a discordant sound was heard; here and there 
a fire-fly was timidly rising from the grass and 
signaling to its companions to come forth for the 
revelry of the night. His foot-steps upon the 
veranda aroused her attention, she looked around 
and faced him. He hesitated a moment. She did 
not rise. Not a sign of recognition was in her 
face. He spoke to her gently and delicately. A 
simple smile flitted about the corners of her 
mouth but her eyes made no sign. She 
only motioned toward a chair near her and 
he sat down beside her. Se saw that what he 
had heard was true — that she was a mere child 
again in mind; but he confessed that she was 
lovelier in person than when he had last seen her. 
The old passion rushed into his heart and he could 
hardly refrain from taking her into his arms 
and weeping in very pity. His voice seemed to 
stir something in her which half awakened rec- 
ognition. She looked him steadily in the eyes 
as if trying to recall something. As he told her 
who he was and spoke of his dream which had 
been so real to him, a momentary gleam would 
come into her eyes, then as suddenly cease to 
shine. He talked of the old days and his old love 
but she made no sign that she remembered. The 
beautiful dark eyes made no response — no light 
-shone from within through these windows of the 
soul. When he ceased talking she would become 
restless and seemed eager for him to go on. His 
voice alone seemed to arouse in her an effort to 
recall something. But it was all in vain. His 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


67 


heart was bleeding for her ; when he arose to go 
she also arose as if more from habit than any- 
thing else. She put out her hand to bid him good- 
night in the most formal and disinterested way. 
He grasped it with both his and looked steadily 
into her eyes. But she returned his look as stead- 
ily without one sign that she had ever seen or 
heard of him. He bowed pleasantly and started 
slowly down the roadway, sad and miserable. But 
he loved her — of that he was sure. Looking back 
he saw that she had resumed her chair. He could 
see that he had not come into her life — ^that he 
was completely effaced and was to her as if he 
had never been. He returned to the City a most 
thoughtful man. How could he make her know 
him again? And if he succeeded would she ever 
learn to love him? These were the thoughts up- 
permost in his mind. Why should he care? She 
had rejected him for Captain Goodlough. That 
ought to have settled it all long ago; but it did 
not. Why? How his heart went out to her now ! 
Never before had he been so disturbed in his own 
soul. Sorrow and love and — hope ! 


CHAPTER 9. 

Bride and Groom Return. 

Jefferson Alexander and his bride returned in 
due time and moved in temporarily with Mr. and 
Mrs. Baird and the cottage continued to be a hap- 
py home with a son added. 

4c 4c sic H: He H: 

Years passed rapidly and the old pair grew 
older and were gathered to their Father in heav- 
en. And with the flight of time two pretty girls 
had come into Jeffs family — Virginia and little 
Gertrude. The old business down on Fourth 
street had long since been sold and he had de- 
voted his time to other things. He still had an 
abiding faith in the bigness to be in the City by 
the Raw’s mouth. His early holdings of realty 
had doubled and quadrupled in value; he had 
continued to buy on his judgment and in unshak- 
en faith, until he had become one of the rich, 
solid citizens of the city. He had been elected 
President of one of the leading banks and a di- 
rector in a number of successful and prosperous 
corporations engaged in different lines of indus- 
try. He did not try to estimate his wealth. He 
continued to live with his happy and contented 
wife and dear little daughters in the little cot- 
tage. Virginia was eight and Gertrude was six 
years of age and as they would come romping 
down the long walk to meet ‘Tapa”, Jefferson 


58 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


59 


Alexander would sometimes think, in spite of his 
joy in his beautiful girls, how nice it would be 
if some day a little boy should meet him at the 
gate and call him ‘Tapa”. As time passed this 
thought was more and more recurrent. It seemed 
the only thing lacking in his life. But never had 
this thought escaped him by word or action. But 
by some subtle and mysterious influence the same 
thought had come to Gertrude as well — not for 
herself, but for him, the father of her girls. 

Some months later Jefferson Alexander came 
to know that another baby was soon to bless their 
household. As time passed he became more and 
more eager for a son — a male heir to his large 
and growing estate. And one day in the sweet 
and tender confidence between them he had deli- 
cately expressed his great desire and hope to Ger- 
trude ; he was transported with joy to learn that 
she indulged the same wish and hope. Gertrude 
grew dearer to him with every moon and his so- 
licitude and devotion, which had been marked 
under similar conditions, was more tender and 
anxious than on former occasions. He had not 
heretofore deserted his beloved wife when a new 
life was about to be ushered into the world. When 
she had gone down into the very jaws of death 
he had sat beside her and she had held onto his 
hands until the awful agony was over, and when 
the first infantile wail was heard, thereby an- 
nouncing that a new life was in the world, her 
smile of triumph was in his face and his kiss was 
upon her lips. She knew, therefore, that in the 
coming throes he would be by her side, to soothe 
and encourage her and she would be brave and 
strong for his sake. Then if it should, under the 
providence of God, be a son, she would feel more 
than repaid for all the suffering she must en- 
dure. While their hopes were one they might 
be disappointed; but in that case they would re- 


60 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


joice because they would then have three instead 
of two little girls. So it was to be happiness 
either way. 

In the fullness of time the babe was bom. The 
mother suffered more than usual anguish. But 
it was over. In due time the good midwife in 
attendance announced that it was a boy, ''but a 
very little one.” And in fact it was. It weighed 
scarcely more than three pounds. It was, oh, 
so thin and frail — so near lifeless that the dear 
mother wept when it was laid to her bosom. In 
motherly tenderness she sought to nurse it; but 
it did not have strength and vigor enough to take 
the nourishment nature had provided in abun- 
dance and it lay in its mother's arms for three 
days without opening its eyes or making an 
audible sound. No language can describe the deep 
anxiety of both father and mother during that 
time. They consoled each other the best they 
could and feared the worst. But early in the 
morning of the fourth day it opened its little 
eyes, whimpered a bit and began to feebly clutch 
about with its thin little hands. The mother 
placed it to her breast and soon rejoiced in the 
knowledge that it was taking the sustenance of 
baby life. She called her husband to see it and 
the first smile for several days illumined his face. 
He kissed and encouraged her and hope revived. 

The babe grew and strengthened every day and 
in a short time was a well rounded, fat, vigor- 
ous child. But no words can portray the anxiety 
and gloom of those three days of that good moth- 
er, nor picture the joy in her sweet face as the 
child grew from day to day. 

Virginia and Gertrude thought little brother 
just the cutest little fellow in the world. And one 
day, some weeks after, when the mother had left 
the babe sleeping upon the bed, the sisters stole 
softly into the chamber and as they looked they 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


61 


saw a smile upon its face. They hurried to 
mamma with the news that the baby was laugh- 
ing, and when mamma arrived she saw it was the 
first ‘‘dream smile'^ of infancy. And who that 
has ever seen this infantile “dream smile^’ can 
ever forget it? 


CHAPTER 10. 

Reuben Parks Dallies In Kentucky. 

Upon one pretext and another Reuben Parks 
dallied with his people in Kentucky. With the 
approval of Jennie's Auntie" he was a frequent 
visitor at her lovely home out on the Richmond 
pike. At first Jennie received him in form, but 
without any expression of pleasure at his com- 
ing or going. He had not succeeded in awaken- 
ing in her any recognition or memory of the 
events either prior or since the death of Captain 
Goodlough. He would take long horse-back rides 
with her, these she seemed to enjoy physically 
and often after a spirited gallop her face would 
flush and become animated as in the old days; 
she would show her interest in the spotted coach 
dog which always followed her horse wherever 
he was ridden, and like a child, she was amused 
to see the dog labor to keep up with her horse. 

She never went about the piano and was never 
heard to sing anything but some childish ‘‘ditties" 
familiar to her when a child. When Reuben 
talked to her of his great love her face made no 
sign and she merely looked and listened to him 
and her great lusterless eyes carried no meaning 
whatever. He talked to her and studied her for 
hours and hours. He tried first one and then 
another plan to arouse the old activities of her 
brain processes, but in vain. 


62 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


He was about to abandon all hope of recalling 
her to her old self, when on a bright day in 
August he had strolled with her out into the 
beautiful bluegrass pastures — as one would do 
with a child — trying all the while to arouse her 
interest in, and attract her attention to, things 
about them. But her responses were merely “yes 
sir'' or “no sir" or listless and inane remarks 
v/hich chilled Reuben's heart. If he plucked a 
flower and presented it to her she accepted it 
with a pleasant courtesy, and when she looked 
at it he could see that she did not see or realize 
what it was she held in her hand. Her five senses 
were apparently normal, but they seemed to fail 
to communicate any knowledge or definite im- 
pression to the brain. The shock of sorrow seemed 
to have disconnected her brain cells in some way 
and her physical recovery — recovery of bodily 
health and strength — did not restore their normal 
relations. The thought generator of one depart- 
ment seemed unable to transmit the spark of in- 
telligence to any other department; so the im- 
pression or fact picked up by any one of the five 
senses was sent forward in the usual way to its 
proper place of first reception in the brain and 
died there. So that there was no correlating of 
the separate fact funds or impressions into an in- 
telligent comprehension of what was sent forward 
in a natural and normal way by the five senses. 
Reuben conceived the idea that as a shock had 
produced the condition, another shock might ad- 
just her brain cells to their natural order and 
so possibly enable her to regain her lost powers. 
But how to accomplish this in a harmless way was 
a puzzle. 

They had reached a spot in the pasture so simi- 
lar to the place in the pasture near Liberty, Mis- 
souri, where he had gone to sleep drunk and 
awoke sober — where he had the marvelous dream 


64 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


of Jennie kneeling with outstretched arms, — ^that 
he was struck by the curious fact. That dream 
was still fresh in his memory. The afternoon 
was warm and still. They sat down on the rank 
bluegrass within the shade of a Kentucky sugar 
tree. Jennie laid off her sailor hat, brushed back 
her fluffy black hair from her face and neck and 
as Reuben looked at her he saw exactly the same 
picture he had seen in his dream. He gently 
lifted her to her knees and told her he wanted 
her to ‘‘pose’' for him a moment; walking a few 
steps away he lay down and stretched himself 
full length on the grass with his face toward her. 
“Now,” he said, “Jennie put out your hands to- 
ward me.” She did so in a mechanical sort of 
way ; but she made the perfect picture of what he 
had seen in his dream. In a moment the color 
had gone from her face, but the dawn of intelli- 
gence shone in her eyes. “0, Reuben is it you — 
come to me and tell me truly you have come back 
to me. In my sleep I have often seen you and 
always you were lying upon the grass in a great 
pasture like this and a beautiful tree was pro- 
tecting you from the burning sun. But when I 
awoke I never could see you any more.” 

Reuben hastened to her side and clasped both 
her hands in both his own. Hers were stiff and 
cold. Hysteria seized her and she laughed a wild 
and unnatural laugh, her body shook, she strug- 
gled to arise, but Reuben put his strong arms 
about her and made her sit down comfortably. 
He was startled and alarmed by the transforma- 
tion but he noticed the new light that had come 
into her eyes did not go out. His heart throbbed 
with solicitude and love. He fondled her and 
soothed her every way his great love could sug- 
gest; soon she became quiet and a heavy drowsi- 
ness crept over her and her head dropped upon 
Reuben’s arm and she slept like a child. Never 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


65 


was she more beautiful. Her whole body was 
completely relaxed. She slept only a short time, 
then quietly awoke, sat up and looked fixedly at 
Reuben, and said: “I thought it was another 
dream; but it is you at last.'' She put her arms 
about his neck and then felt over his face with 
her delicate fingers much as a blind person might 
do to reassure herself. “Jennie, Jennie!" said 
Reuben, “how I have hoped and longed for this 
hour !" And she smiled her old smile and the old 
light was in her beautiful eyes. “I want you to 
realize in this good hour that I love you," he went 
on. “The past is forever blotted out and I want 
us to know and love anew from this day forward." 
She looked an assurance into his eyes that needed 
no confirmation in words. 

“What a lovely day this is," she said, “the grass 
never seemed greener, the trees never so majestic, 
the flowers never so beautiful. I feel like singing. 
I am longing for my piano. Let us go and tell 
poor, good old Auntie all about it." 

They arose and retraced their steps — ^but how 
different everything seemed to her and how Reu- 
ben's heart rejoiced! 


CHAPTER 11. 

Joy at Old Auntie’s. 

When they arrived at the house Auntie hugged 
and kissed Jennie and shouted for joy. She could 
see that her darling girl was herself again. Reuben 
stood by anxious to tell the story; but Jennie 
would not let him — she would tell Auntie all 
about it as soon as he was gone and she did. It 
was almost too good to be true. The next morn- 
ing Auntie, with some trepidation, went noise- 
lessly to her door to call her to breakfast. Jennie 
was already up and singing to herself one of her 
favorite love songs — one she used to sing to Cap- 
tain Goodlough. When Auntie opened the door 
and walked in Jennie arose and kissed her. “How 
did you rest, Jennie,’’ she inquired. 

“0, I slept like a babe and when the light of 
morning crept in beneath the curtain I felt so 
good I got right up and dressed myself. I did 
not want my maid to help me. Oh, Auntie, I 
can not tell you how I rejoice. The past seems 
like one long black night and the present like a 
new birth all about me. I am so happy now I feel 
sure I shall never grieve again, no matter what 
may befall me. I did not tell you last night that 
Reuben Parks still loves me and I feel that he is 
going to ask me again to be his wife.” 

“And what do you intend to say?” 

“I am going to say yes.” 


66 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


67 


“And will you leave me here alone 

“Auntie, you have been a mother to me. I 
could not be more grateful to you if I were your 
own child. You know my heart and you know I 
love you sincerely and truly. And I do not for- 
get the burden I have been, nor the anxious hours 
I have occasioned you. But, dear Auntie, I feel 
that I owe whatever there is left of my life to 
Reuben, good, patient, forgiving Reuben; and if 
he wishes it I shall go with him to the ends of 
the earth.” 

“You are right, my girl and while it makes my 
old heart bleed I can not blame you. You owe him 
everything and I shall not worry over it if he 
shall take you from me forever.” 

That afternoon Jennie and Reuben took another 
long stroll, everything seemed new and bright to 
her and Reuben felt that he had won her heart 
long before he clasped her in his arms and heard 
her say, oh, so tenderly : 

“I am yours — do with me as pleases you. If 
I am of any use to you take me. I shall love 
you devotedly and without murmuring all the 
days of my life.” 

Reuben kissed her again and again and vowed 
to love and cherish her as a gift from Heaven. 
They were both happy. They returned in the 
twilight of the evening, after it had been ar- 
ranged that the wedding should be celebrated in 
a few days in a quiet way ; she would return with 
him to Missouri as his bride. Auntie was in- 
formed of everything and all was hurry and bus- 
tle about the great old house during the next few 
days. Even the servants caught the contagion 
and reveled in the preparations for the wedding; 
and when the day came and the bride was dressed 
for the ceremony every one declared her most 
beautiful. Never did the soul of woman shine 
out from her sparkling eyes as gloriously as did 


68 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


that of Jennie Rosemont in that triumphant hour. 
She was the wonder of all who had seen and 
known her during the long months of her af- 
fliction. Then she was the object of pity to all 
who beheld her. Now she was a joy to all who 
came near her. All that had gone before seemed 
Providential, and at last — all was well ! 

4: 4: 4c 

Alas! for the future! It did not seem pos- 
sible that trouble and misery and wretchedness 
could ever come again to Jennie. The sun was 
then shining in and on her life — it would have 
been cruel to anticipate clouds to come. 

When they arrived at Liberty, Reuben Parks 
received the warm congratulations of his cousin 
and all friends and Jennie was proud and happy 
in her new relations. They went to housekeep- 
ing in a lovely little cottage. Life was a real 
dream to her there. Reuben idolized her. Not a 
shadow was visible on the horizon of their wedded 
life and love. Reuben had never told her of the 
habit he had formed — the habit of drinking in- 
toxicating liquor to excess, nor did she suspect 
it. She did not know that from the day of his 
rejection as her suitor and her engagement to 
Captain Goodlough, he had indulged more and 
more until he had become a deep and reckless 
drinker. And as he would look into her tender, 
trusting eyes he would resolve anew never to 
touch red liquor again. So no shadows were 
visible during the early months of their married 
life. Love and faith abided in their home and joy 
and peace. 

But one day Reuben had occasion to go over 
to Kansas City on business. It is not worth while 
to tell how it all came about. Some friends and 
a convenient institution, sanctioned by the good 
people of Kansas City — a saloon — and Reuben 
Parks returned to his pretty and lovely wife 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


beastly drunk. She met him at the door as usual 
and put her arms about his neck and kissed him. 
He pushed her aside with an oath. Oh, the 
ghastliness of the deed ! This was the beginning 
of a life of sorrow, shame and utter poverty. 

That night Jennie Parks laid her soul upon the 
altar a devoted sacrifice. As she lay beside him 
listening to his drunken mutterings she resolved 
never to complain or find fault and to endure 
without murmuring; to minister unto him, her 
husband, the best she could to the end. She had 
a vision of her future, but hoped against it. For 
more than a week he continued to drink and re- 
mained continually drunk. In the last days of 
the spree he became wild and raving. Jennie 
was alarmed and terrorized, but she never ceased 
to minister to him with watchful eyes and loving 
hands. It was all a revelation to her. She could 
not understand how a man could become such a 
beast in so short a time. From the gentle, loving 
husband he was transformed into a hideous mon- 
ster. Such sprees with Reuben Parks always 
wound up with real sickness and utter helpless- 
ness. It was so in this instance. But Jennie 
proved a competent and faithful nurse. Nothing 
love could suggest was left undone. When his 
spree was over he lay abed — a pale, haggard man ; 
and as his eyes followed the devoted wife he was 
truly a sorrowful and contrite man. He had no 
recollection of what he had said or done to her. 
It was enough for him to know that he had been 
once more brutally drunk. He called Jennie from 
her kindly offices and she came and kneeled down 
beside the bed, put her hand upon his feverish 
brow and spoke gently to him. He reached out 
and drew her gently to him, nervously played with 
her hair, fondled her as he was wont to do, and 
said feebly and slowly: 

‘'Jennie, dear, it is all over now. I will be al- 


70 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


right tomorrow. Won’t you forgive me this once ? 

I ought to have told you long ago, but I did not 
have the heart. Now you know all and I beg 
that you forgive and forget this once; and by 
the love light I see in your eyes I swear never to 
get drunk again.” And Jennie forgave him ! How 
many good wives have done the same! 

A few months later Reuben Parks was in the 
pretty little village of Excelsior Springs buying 
some horses. At the hotel Snapps he met some 
old Kentucky friends who were on the same 
mission. They talked of the old home folk, of 
fine horses and wound up by suggesting a ‘‘nip” 
before dinner. Reuben protested, but they jocu- 
larly took him by the arm and all marched across 
the street into one of the institutions which the 
God-fearing people of that little city had aided 
in establishing. One drink of red liquor and it 
was all over again with Reuben Parks. One, 
then another and another, until he was thoroughly 
drunk; for days he did not return home. His 
wife went to him and found him in bed and 
raving with the tremens. She had never seen 
a real case of delirium tremens before. It was 
a frightful experience to her. His hallucinations, 
his cowering fears — his pale, haggard face — the 
wild and insane look in his eyes, struck terror to 
her heart, but she took her place by his side 
and ministered to his wants. 

In a day or two he began to sleep some and 
when awake he would follow her with his blood- 
shot eyes about the room; his ghastly leer was 
so horrible that Jennie could scarcely look at him. 
It was a pitiable sight to see this strong man so 
completely dethroned by red liquor. When he 
was able to sit up Jennie would sit beside him 
and read to him. And he would tell her of his 
great love for her and promise never to drink 
again; then he would beg her forgiveness so 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


71 


earnestly and sincerely that she believed all he 
said. She took him back home confident that 
this was the very last time he would ever get 
drunk. It was natural and creditable that she 
did believe him. But she was destined to learn 
by years of misery and unspeakable wretchedness 
that the demon whisky had conquered him for 
all time — that its power over his life was greater 
than her love, greater than his great love for her. 
She had given herself wholly and his she would 
continue to be until death should come to one 
or the other. The realization of her position was 
like a fearful nightmare. But she accepted it 
without a murmur. Recalling in a vague way 
somewhat of what had befallen her before, and 
Reuben’s part in her restoration to rational life, 
she braced herself the best she could. 

In a short time his business went to pieces. 
His conduct was such that even his friends 
avoided him. Want stalked in their once happy 
home. One day he told Jennie he was going to 
take her down into Bates county and start life 
over; if she would continue to love him he could 
and would redeem himself among strangers. So 
they started for Bates county, driving one horse 
and leading a favorate two-year-old colt behind. 
They had all their worldly goods on their backs 
except what was stuffed under the buggy seat. 
They got successfully through Kansas City and 
the other towns through which their road led 
them, without the enemy which lurked in the 
saloons by the way, touching him. He rented a 
small farm with a little two-room, planked up 
and down house on it, near a village on the Marais 
des Cygnes river. 

For a month or two Reuben worked hard and 
spent his days and nights at home. Those were 
happy, hopeful days for Jennie. The spirit and 
practice of love again prevailed. But, alas! one 


72 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


day Reuben Parks returned from the village down 
the river drunk and abusive. He brought a bottle 
of the vile stuff with him, which Jennie surrep- 
tiously made away with. In a few days Reuben 
was all right and love and peace again abided in 
the little box house. It was spring time and while 
Reuben prepared to sow and plant and so become 
a real farmer, Jennie planted flowers in the front 
yard and the seed of trailers beneath the windows 
and about the dinky little porch. Notwithstand- 
ing her troubles and anxieties Jennie was the 
picture of buoyant health and vigor — somewhat 
tanned by the prairie zephyrs and the sun; she 
seemed even more lovely to Reuben than ever 
before. 

One day later, while busying herself with 
her flowers and vines, she suddenly became dizzy 
and faint. Being near the door she sat down on 
the threshold and waited for her unusual sensa- 
tions to pass away. In a short time she was up 
and singing about the humble home. For some 
time she had suspected — ^now she knew that she 
was to become a mother. 

After supper was over and the dishes cleaned 
away she put her arms around Reuben's neck and 
as she did so he put his arms about her and placed 
her on his lap as he would a little child. Then 
she told him all and he seemed proud and happy 
and lovingly caressed her so that she was pleased 
and content. 

In due time a pair of boy babies came into 
their family and all the good mothers for miles 
around came in to see the young mother and the 
dear little twin brothers. How tenderly Jennie 
loved them and cared for them. Reuben was 
proud of them, too. Poverty in a wretched ten- 
ant house could not make Jennie unhappy as long 
as she had her dear babies. It is possible that 
her mind may have reverted to the elegance and 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


73 


luxury of dear old Auntie's home on the Richmond 
pike, or to the beautiful cottage in which she 
had spent the first few months of her married 
life, but if so she never mentioned it. She felt 
it was her duty to go with her husband and to 
share his fortunes whatever they might be and 
to look steadily forward with a brave and un- 
complaining heart. And now that she was the 
mother of Reuben's children the obligation that 
rested upon her seemed even more peremptory. 
She cherished every hope for good. 


CHAPTER 12. 

The Beautiful Twin Boys Die. 

Reuben Parks had gradually gone more and 
more often to the village and nearly always came 
home drunk. After the babies were born and 
winter had come he would go to the village and 
get so drunk that he would remain out all night. 
But Jennie endured her lonely and neglected 
condition and always had a smile and a glad wel- 
come for him whenever he came. She idolized 
the babies. They seemed to her a special gift 
from God — hence she fairly worshipped them. 

In the following spring when the babes were 
about six months old, fat and hearty, they sud- 
denly became ill and Jennie became alarmed. 
In the afternoon she asked Reuben to go to the 
village and have Dr. Burgman come see them. 
He drove over to the village, hitched his horse 
to the rack in front of the saloon and just as he 
was starting across the street to the doctor's 
office one of the neighbors opened the door and 
asked him to come in and settle a dispute. Once 
inside the first thing was a drink all around. 
Then when the dispute was settled another one; 
so that in a few minutes Reuben Parks had for- 
gotten what he had come to the village for and 
as the day was dark, damp and dreary the drink- 
ing went merrily on until Reuben Parks was 
thoroughly drunk on the vilest liquor that ever 


74 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


76 


pointed the lips of man. He never went to see 
Dr. Burgman and at a late hour the devil who 
operated the saloon put them all out, locked the 
door and went home. Parks got into his buggy, 
by the assistance of those who were not quite so 
drunk and started for home. He had some four 
miles to go. It was dark and muddy. His good 
horse took the road home all right and about half 
way to his home the road ran through a small 
bunch of timber and crossed a small branch with 
rather steep sides. As the buggy went down into 
this branch the chug or jolt pitched Reuben Parks 
forward out of the buggy and he landed in a 
drunken heap on the other side of the small 
stream. There he lay the remainder of the night 
in a drunken stupor. 

The babies had rapidly grown worse. There 
were no telephones in those days and it was more 
than a mile to the nearest neighbor. Jennie was 
alone and dared not leave the babes to seek help. 
One or the other of the babes demanded her at- 
tention every minute. As the hours passed she 
could see that they were getting worse — they 
were struggling harder, and the fever was rag- 
ing. She did everything she knew how to do. 
By and by she realized that they both had dip- 
theria, that fell disease of children. As this 
dawned upon her she became almost frantic. She 
hoped and prayed for Reuben^s return in vain. 
While she was praying he lay in the mud at the 
small creek, where he had pitched out of the 
buggy, a miserable semblance of a man, beastly 
drunk. The low winds made the vines on the 
trellises rake and scrape upon the windows in 
a weird manner and the noises were really un- 
canny to Jennie. It seemed that daylight would 
never come. Jennie was brave and faithful to 
her promise never to complain. Suddenly one of 
the babes strangled and died in her arms. When 


76 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYJNES 


she realized that it was dead she knelt down with 
its little body still in her arms beside the other 
one on the bed and poured out her heart to God 
to spare her the other one. Tears were stream- 
ing down her face as she laid the little dead body 
upon the foot of the bed and tenderly covered it. 
It was still now and forever at rest. For more 
than an hour she walked the floor with the other 
babe, soothing and ministering to it the best she 
could. She was, oh ! so lonely and helpless ! And 
her husband lying drunk in the mud by the 
babbling rivulet! As she walked to and fro and 
prayed the babe grew worse and worse. Oh, how 
the little thing did struggle for breath 1 And how 
utterly powerless Jennie was to relieve it! It 
died. 

Did you ever have a child of your own die in 
your arms? It is an appalling experience! 

The nearest neighbor was a Mr. Jones. The 
next morning after breakfast and just as it was 
getting good day light — farmers usually have 
breakfast before daylight at that season of the 
year — Mrs. Jones said to her husband: “John, if 
you will stay with the children I believe Til just 
set the dishes aside and go over to see how Mrs. 
Parks and the babies are getting along. Pll wash 
up the dishes when I come back. Pll go across 
the fields and won't be gone more than an hour." 
“All right," said John, “Pll stay with the chil- 
dren until you return." 

When Mrs. Jones arrived at the little box 
house the horse and buggy were at the gate. The 
horse whinnied to her in a low tone as if begging 
to be let in. She knocked on the door a time or 
two, but all was still inside. She then tried the 
latch and it lifted and she stepped quietly inside. 
What she saw made her heart thump. When she 
spoke to Jennie there was no response. Jennie 
sat on the side of the bed with her face toward 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


77 


the foot looking intently at the two little bodies 
now stark in death, both covered with the same 
light blanket. A tender, loving smile lurked about 
her mouth, but her brow was corrugated as if in 
intense pain and distress. When Mrs. Jones 
lifted the blanket to see the babes sleeping, as 
she supposed and saw that they were cold in 
death, she put her hand on Jennie's shoulder and 
spoke kindly and motherly to her. This aroused 
her for a moment and as she looked up Mrs. 
Jones saw that the light of intelligence had gone 
out of the beautiful eyes. She relapsed into her 
former attitude in a moment, and Mrs. Jones 
quietly stepped outside and hurried home across 
the fields to tell Mr. Jones. 

Reuben Parks, her lover, her husband, the fa- 
ther of her dead babies, still lay drunk on the 
road side. The shock had been too much for 
Jennie. Reason was again dethroned. The brain 
cells had again ceased to perform their normal 
functions. "V^Tien Reuben was brought home some 
hours afterward Jennie did not know him. Her 
eyes were tearless and lusterless; the only thing 
she seemed to know was that her darling baby 
boys were dead. 


CHAPTER 13. 

Baird Is Sent to Buel’s. 

They christened the boy Abner Baird Alex- 
ander and called him Baird. He grew into a lusty 
youth and was the joy of his father's life. He 
was sent to school — as other children were sent 
to school in Kansas City. His progress was not 
brilliant but fair. He loved his mother and sis- 
ters and was devoted to his father. He took his 
boyish troubles to father, not to mother. Every 
thought of his young life was connected with 
father. His good mother noticed this peculiarity 
but was not disturbed by it. While he was yet a 
boy Virginia and Gertrude had become young 
ladies and mamma had her hands full lookingafter 
them. But during his last year in High School 
he had well nigh broken down. He became ill, 
greatly emaciated and feeble. But he pulled along 
and graduated with his class. His father was 
very uneasy about him. The boy was still a boy. 
All the indices of maturing manhood were absent. 
He had never shown any disposition to regard the 
opposite sex. None of the things which so acute- 
ly interest the normal boy of his age seemed to 
stir him. . 

The sisters had married — married into wealthy 
families — and passed out of the home life of the 
Alexanders. 

One day soon after his graduation Baird was 


78 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


79 


attracted by some guns, fishing rods and tackle 
in Schmelzer's windows and spoke to his father 
about them. His father caught and encouraged 
the idea and went with his son to look over the 
things which had interested him, while there he 
purchased a complete outfit for the boy. By this 
time the father had a well matured thought on 
behalf of his failing son. A Mr. Buel, who was 
an old time friend of his, lived down on the Marais 
des Cygnes river in Bates county. While it was 
somewhat late for hunting, there were young 
squirrels in the dense timber on the river and 
fishing was good on the creeks and lakes in the 
vicinity. 

So Baird gladly took his father's suggestion 
and started for a protracted stay in the country, 
with headquarters at the pleasant home of Mr. 
Buel. His father promised to run down in a few 
days to visit his old friend and see how Baird was 
getting along. Baird added to the outfit pur- 
chased by his father a few standard novels, some 
late magazines on outdoor life and a standard 
authority on botany, with special chapters on wild 
flowers, a book on natural history, and a sports- 
man's book on hunting and fishing. 

He arrived at the pleasant and commodious 
home of the Buels about noon, was cordially re- 
ceived and shown to his room. This was his first 
visit out of the city and away from his parents. 
The country looked glorious to him and he re- 
joiced in the prospect before him. Mr. and Mrs. 
Buel made him feel at home, his room was nice 
and the bed fine. A common old dog took up 
with him as soon as he got out his gun and put 
on his hunting togs and thereafter was his in- 
separable companion for weeks in his rambles 
in the forests up and down the Marais des Cygnes 
river. Baird could not boast of any hunting ad- 
ventures or experience with a gun or a rod. This 


80 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


he disclosed timidly to Mr. Buel and the next 
morning, out of consideration for his old friend, 
he volunteered to accompany Baird to show him 
about somewhat and help him bring down a mess 
of young squirrels. Incidentally and in a father- 
ly sort of way he gave Baird a few lessons in 
holding his gun and some instructions about 
shooting. He, also, gave him a lot of informa- 
tion as to the habits of squirrels and where to 
look for them. “Old Ketchum^' — that was the 
dog — frisked around and barked with joy when 
they started out, much to the amusement of 
Baird. They had not gone far into the timber 
until Old Ketchum set up a rapid, jerky bow- 
wow some distance away. 

“There,"’ said Mr. Buel, “Ketchum has one 
treed,” and struck out through the underbrush 
toward the barking, with Baird following at his 
heels as fast as he could. When they came in 
sight of Old Ketchum he was standing up on his 
hind legs with his fore paws against a large pecan 
tree, gnawing the bark and barking between 
times, as if greatly excited. As they came near 
he wagged his tail, but kept up a din, going round 
and round, looking up the tree all the while. 

“Now,” said Mr. Buel, “you stand still here in 
this clear place where you can see the top and all 
the branches and Fll walk around the tree. When 
the squirrel sees me it will slip around the body 
or over the limb so you can get a shot at it. If 
you don’t get him the first shot he will likely 
jump around on my side and then I’ll get him with 
my old number ten.” 

Baird was very eager and full of excitement. 
Gazing intently into the tree, with gun ready, in 
a moment — sure enough! — ^he saw the squirrel 
with his big bushy tail slip around the body of 
the tree high up, but in full view — ^bang went 
his new gun, but the squirrel did not come down 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


81 


and it was nowhere visible on the tree. Old 
Ketchum hesitated as if listening for a moment, 
then set up an unearthly bow-wowing, leaped up 
against the tree and tore around like crazy. 

“I guess I missed it, Mr. Buel,'' said Baird in 
some chagrin. Just then bang went old No. 10. 
Old Ketchum hushed instantly, looked and listened 
and seemed to realize what had happened. 

'‘He will come down in a minute,'' said Mr. Buel. 
“He is hanging on with his front feet — ^but he'll 
come." 

In a moment it hit the ground — “thud" — only 
a few feet from Old Ketchum. He gav^ it one 
crunch with his old teeth to make sure it was 
dead, hoisted his tail in a semi-circle over his 
rump and was off to find another one. This was 
real sport to Baird, the city boy, but he plainly 
showed his chagrin in his face. Mr. Buel made 
him put the squirrel in his hunting coat, and as 
they walked slowly along said to Baird in a sooth- 
ing sort of way, “You must have been in too much 
of a hurry. The next time you must take your 
time and you will get him." 

They did not walk far before Old Ketchum 
notified them that he had another one treed. On 
approaching a big water oak indicated by Ketch- 
um they looked round and round the tree but 
could not see the squirrel, Ketchum insisting all 
the while that it was up that particular tree. They 
were about to abandon the search and had moved 
some distance away, but Ketchum continued to 
gnaw the bark and make other demonstrations 
of his certainty in the matter. Baird turned to 
take one last look, while Mr. Buel called to Ketch- 
um to “come on!" Just as Baird looked a slight 
breeze passed through the top of the oak and dis- 
closed the squirrel in a thick bunch of leaves on 
the very top branches. When the breeze passed 
the squirrel was no longer visible and he could 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


not show it to Mr. Buel. But Baird was so cock- 
sure of it that Mr. Buel finally said: '‘Well, you 
take a shot at the spot where you say he is, and 
if you miss him and he jumps out and tries to 
run for another tree I’ll try to get him on the 
wing like.” 

So Baird took his time to it — ^bang! — a little 
stir in the bunch of leaves, and down it came al- 
most into the teeth of Ketchum. 

"That was a good long shot,” said Mr. Buel, 
"and you are alright if you don’t get in a hur- 
ry.” 

Baird proudly put it in the pouch of his hunt- 
ing coat and wondered what his father would have 
said if he had been present. 

So they tramped and shot young squirrels all 
morning, until a beaming early June sun indicated 
it was nearly noon. They had a fine mess sure. 
Baird had killed his share. Old Ketchum was 
panting out his great satisfaction over the morn- 
ing’s sport and Mr. Buel felt abundantly repaid 
for his loss of time from his farm work in see- 
ing the real pleasure his young friend got out of 
the sport. 

When they arrived at the house dinner was 
about ready and Mrs. Buel expressed her pleas- 
ure and approval as Baird triumphantly unloaded 
his hunting coat and tried to point out to her 
the ones he had killed, and he said to Mrs. Buel: 
"When papa comes down in about a week I’ll 
show him how to do it.” 


CHAPTER 14. 


Mrs. Parks Returns From the Asylum. 

After a year in an insane asylum Jennie was 
returned to her husband as harmless but not re- 
stored. Broken in spirit, a mental wreck, she 
still retained much of her physical beauty and 
in body was sound and vigorous. A great sorrow 
rested upon her face. Not a trace of a smile ana 
her big, staring, lusterless eyes gave one the 
creeps. 

Reuben Parks, in the meantime, had gone from 
bad to worse, and his continued debauches had 
told fearfully upon him. He looked ten years 
older and was in every way a degraded specimen 
of humanity. His association with the vile and 
vicious had made him coarse and wicked. But he 
received his wife back with manifestations of joy 
and appeared to love and appreciate her still. He 
met her at the depot and tenderly helped her into 
his old shack of a buggy and took her to their 
new home some five miles distant — a little, dilapi- 
dated, one room ‘‘shanty'^ which he had bought 
for a song — situated down in the big timber 
on the very bank of the Marais des Cygnes river. 
With the house there were about forty acres of 
land, partly cleared, and all of which sometimes 
overflowed and most of which, frequently did. 
Every time there was high water in the river they 
were entirely cut off from any way out, except by 


84 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


boat. To this condition and place the once proud 
Jennie Rosemont and the once prosperous Reuben 
Parks had come to call it home. 

About this time a strike was prevailing at mine 
No. 13, near Rich Hill, and a i ^^ckade was builded 
about the shaft and in order to break the strike 
several hundred negrr coal miners had been 
brought from Illinois and Kentucky and surrepti- 
tiously sent into the stockade. This, of course, 
made the white miners out on a strike furious, 
and it was necessary to keep armed men about 
the stockade; when a negro ventured outside it 
was always with an armed white man by his 
side. One day Reuben Parks was driving past 
the entry to the stockade when a negro with a 
guard came out. The negro recognized him and 
spoke to him. He could not recall the negro at 
first, but the negro told him he used to belong 
to old “Auntie” back in Kentucky and knew him 
when he came a courting Miss Jinny. 

“Mars Parks, you oughter rickolect Eph who 
use to take care of Miss Jinny^s horse?” said the 
negro. 

“Well, well, ril be d d if it isn't so. Where 

have you been since the war was over?” said 
Parks 

“Well, suh !” said Eph, “I staid with old Auntie 
and Miss Jinny for some time — a good while after 
Miss Jinny had that bad sick spell and didn't 
seem to git no better — over the killin' of that 
Capt. Goodlough, as you must remember — then 
I drifted away with some other niggers into the 
coal mines of Illinoy, and I'se been livin' and 
workin' over thar ever since until I kem out here 
with a passel of nigger miners. I am awful sorry 
I'm here and wish I was out of this place right 
now. Some nigger is liable to git killed here mos' 
any day.” 

As the negro rattled on Parks became nervous 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


85 


and anxious to get away. He happened to be sober 
enough to make any retrospection unpleasant. 
Just as he was about to pass on Eph said: “Say, 
Mars Park^, where am Miss Jinny? I heered old 
Auntie died a while ago — but whut become of Miss 
Jinny — bless her dear life 

“Oh, I married her,'' Parks replied, “and she 
is now my wife. We live down here on the river 
— in the tall timber about ten miles from here. 
You must come down and see her some time." 

“I shore would like to see Miss Jinny onst mo' 
and ef I ever git outen this here stockade alive 
I shore am a cornin'. Mars Parks. Tell her so 
fer me. Oh, she were shore a fine gal and a purty 
one." 

“All right, Eph, good-bye!" and Parks drove 
on. 

Some months after this conversation the strike 
was settled and the negro miners took the train 
and left for other fields but Eph was not among 
them. Things had quieted down around the 
mines, so one bright morning he took his shot gun 
and started down the river on a squirrel hunt, as 
he said, but really on a hunt for the home of Miss 
Jinny. He remembered that the house was right 
on the “aige" of the river. So when he got into 
the big timber he stayed close to the bank, follow- 
ing all the crooks and curves of this very crooked 
river lest he should miss the house. About noon 
he found the house and saw a woman shabbily 
dressed, with disheveled hair and listless face 
sitting on a bench in the sun at the side of the 
shanty. Eph looked hard and stopped and looked 
again. He could not believe that what he saw 
before him was Miss Jinny. Just then she arose 
and walked into the shanty; something in her 
walk convinced Eph that that was the place, and 
he walked boldly forward to the door, took his hat 
in one hand and with the other tapped gently on 


86 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


the door to attract her attention. When she 
looked around and saw the negro she was startled 
and terror shone in her face. 

“Howdy, Miss Jinny,'’ said Eph in his old ob- 
sequious tones. “Don't you know Eph who use 
to ‘wait’ on you?” 

Something in his voice stirred in her a faint 
memory of the past and his ebony face served 
in a way to recall the happy days when she was 
a girl at Auntie's. But there was such a wild, 
weird look on her face that Eph hastened to say : 
“I'se sorry to 'sturb you. Miss Jinny, I is — ^but I 
jist wanted to see you so bad! I tole Mars Parks 
tother day I'd come down ef I could; but I'll go 
right away now.” 

WTiile the negro was making this speech she 
swooned and fell heavily upon the rude, rattling 
floor. 

“Lor' bles the Missus!” Eph rushed in, picked 
her up tenderly and laid her unconscious body on 
the bed. Eph was badly frightened. He hastily 
sprinkled water in her face, rubbed her hands, 
which seemed cold; noticing that she was bare- 
footed and remembering that he had often washed 
her pretty feet in the old slavery days, he seized 
a pan of water and bathed her feet, then rubbed 
them hard and dry with a towel. By this time 
Jennie was recovering somewhat. As she looked 
at the frightened negro her memory returned 
slowly but certainly and she said: “Eph, Eph, 
it is you. I did not know you and you frightened 
me so! Get a chair and sit down and tell me all 
about yourself. You must stay till Reuben comes. 
He will be glad to see you. I am looking for him 
any minute now — ^he said he would be back for 
dinner.” 

“I's so sorry I 'sturbed you. Miss Jinny. I 
wouldn't ha' done it fur the world. But I's pow- 
erful glad to see you and ef you think I orter 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


87 


stay ril jist sit outside and wait fur Mars Parks.” 
So Eph went outside and sat on the old slab bench 
which had a wash tub on one end of it. 

As Jennie lay upon that old straw bed, on a 
rickety old wooden bedstead held together with 
a half inch rope running to and fro from nob 
to nob, a new light gradually illumined her cloudy 
brain, readjustments seemed to take place, and 
she began to recall her past life. The electric 
treatments administered to her in the asylum 
had only partially restored her. Her mind would 
work on things immediately before her in a feeble 
and uncertain sort of way but it was as if a veil 
had been drawn so as to shut out her past life. 
Now when she aroused herself and sat upon the 
side of the bed with her clean, white, shapely 
feet hanging down, the light of intelligence was 
shining in her eyes and a smile — the first one in 
many sad, lonely months — played about her 
mouth. She could now see and did see conscious- 
ly all the beautiful things in her young life; the 
scenes about Auntie’s came trooping back — ^the 
bluegrass pastures, her horse and dog; the serv- 
ants and everything were, oh! so plain to her 
now. She moved an old split bottomed chair to 
the door and sat down where she could see and 
talk to Eph. She was glad to see him and have 
him near her again. They talked over the old 
times in Kentucky, as they did so Eph’s face was 
a picture of joy as his memory was refreshed by 
the little incidents their conversation called up. 
Jennie forgot her dinner and Eph never thought 
about it. So they talked long past the noon hour, 
when suddenly a horse came swinging around a 
clump of trees out in the bottoms in sight of the 
liouse — he was a pacer and a fine driver — Reuben 
Parks sat upon a two wheeled road cart behind 
him, mellow drunk. When old Billy arrived at 
the pole gap which had to be let down he stopped 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


and whinnied, as he nearly always did and in a 
moment Eph took down the poles and old Billy 
paced in and up to the little stable. 

‘'Eph, you black rascal,” said Parks, “come 
and put this ‘boss' up and feed him if you can 
find anything to feed him with.” 

“Yas suh. Mars Parks, I'll tend to him all right, 
suh!” said Eph, and Mars Parks rolled off the 
sulky and staggered into the shanty. Jennie 
met him at the door with a sweet smile on her 
face, took him by the arm and made him sit 
down. She put her arms about his neck and 
kissed him, then got a pan of water and a towel 
and washed his face and hands, dried them gen- 
tly and combed his long hair, now tinged with 
gray; brushed out his unkempt beard and in a 
few minutes had his dinner ready. She helped 
him to the table and sat down by his side to wait 
on him. It was a frugal meal — corn bread, salt 
pork, greens and coffee. Reuben was very hun- 
gry as well as very drunk and he ate with a rel- 
ish. For dessert he ate a large quantity of young 
onions. All this time the old light was on Jen- 
nie's countenance but he was too drunk to note 
it. As soon as he had eaten his fill he began to 
get drowsy, Jennie quietly and firmly led him to 
the bed in the corner, took off his shoes, rolled 
him onto the bed, spread a mosquito bar over 
his face to keep the flies from annoying him and 
waited for him to sleep off his drunk. 

Then she fed Eph, who ate what was left and 
felt better. Jennie was really happy for the mo- 
ment. The next morning Reuben awoke early 
and put on his shoes — they were all that his wife 
had taken off when she rolled him into bed — a 
dirty, drunken mass, the night before — and 
walked out to feed old Billy, his trusty horse, 
and to his surprise found Eph had fed him and 
was rubbing him off, much to the delight of old 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Billy. The grooming he got that morning was a 
new and pleasant experience to Billy, the neg- 
lected. Parks had been so drunk that he had 
entirely forgotten he had seen Eph the evening 
before. 

‘‘You black nigger ! What are you doing here ?” 
was his niorning salutation. Eph grinned and 
said: “0, jist cleanin’ up Billy and he shore did 
need it.” 

Eph had slept all night on the long slab wash 
bench and enjoyed the night. 

“Eph,” said Reuben, “do you want to stay here 
and make your home with me and Jennie?” 

“0, Mars Parks I haint thot nothin’ ’bout that ; 
but you know I luvs you folks. I’d do anything 
for po’ Miss Jinny. Ef you could ’range it some 
how so’s I could help around here I’d think about 
hit.” 

“Well, I’ll tell you what I’ll do, if it suits Jen- 
nie,” said he. “You see this forty acres is most- 
ly cleared and it is fine soil and when the June 
or July rises do not get over it you can raise the 
finest corn and garden truck in the State right 
here,” and he waved his arm around to indicate 
all the cleared land on the forty. “And in the 
Winter time you can clear off the rest of the 
timber or as much of it as you choose, and spend 
your idle time hunting ’possums and coons up 
and down the river, and — ” But Eph was grinning 
and bowing and could hold in no longer — “Hits a 
bargain. Mars Parks — I’ll take the job. And 
when you is a way on them delayed trips Miss 
Jinny is to be my boss and I’ll sure mind her 
and care for her all the time.” 

So it was arranged and Eph became no unim- 
portant member of the family. 

When Reuben returned to the shanty he found 
his breakfast ready and then he noticed the great 
change that had come over Jennie — ^he saw the 


90 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


new light, or rather the old light — in her beau- 
tiful eyes, and a sweet, contented, blessed smile 
about her mouth. He took her in his arms and 
kissed her and begged her pardon for coming 
home drunk and for neglecting her so shameful- 
ly. She put her arms around his neck and looked 
into his eyes with all the old love shining in her 
face and — forgave him every thing! 

“Did Eph tell you what happened to me yes- 
terday when he came?'’ she inquired. 

“No, my dear, what was it?" 

“Well, he came to the door so quietly that I did 
not know he was on the place until he spoke to 
me, and when I saw him I guess I must have 
fainted — I was so frightened for a minute! — 
but when I heard his voice and recognized him, 
all I remember is that I fell over right here in 
the floor. I do not know how long I lay there or 
how long I slept; but when I got up that old 
numbness in my head was gone; I could seem 
to see Auntie and all the little pickaninnies, the 
horses, cows, the bluegrass pastures and the old 
Richmond pike along which you and I used to 
ride in the sweet days of our youth and early 
love. I am so glad that I am well again ! I know 
I have been a great burden to you. But when 
I gave myself to you I gave all. You have been 
the loser. I said I would never complain — that 
you could do with me as you pleased. I have 
been faithful to that vow. I won't complain now 
or ever; but dear Reuben, look me in the face 
and tell me that you won't ever come home drunk 
any more, won't you ? I know you love me — have 
always loved me. Won't you give up drink for 
the sake of the love between us — give it up in 
memory of this sweet hour when God has re- 
stored me again to reason and judgment. Won't 
you, please?" 

“My dear little wife! I promise you here and 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


91 


now never to touch red liquor again; I pray God 
to let your sweet face appear in the glass as a 
warning to me if I ever look on it again. It shall 
be a reminder of this new promise and may the 
vengeance of God fall upon me if I disregard it! 
You know I have promised again and again, — 
some times to you — often to myself; yet I have 
fallen, notwithstanding my fierce struggle to 
stand and defy it. And, dear, you have borne 
with me and loved me and forgiven me over and 
over again. So this time I mean to keep faith 
with you and with myself — Fll never come home 
to you again drunk!’' They sat down to break- 
fast in silence. It seemed an holy hour to Jennie, 
for she believed Reuben would keep his pledge 
to her this time, forever. 


CHAPTER 15. 


Uncle Eph Installs Himself. 

Pursuant to the “ 'rangemenf Eph set to work 
to build for himself a shed room. A nearby port- 
able saw mill afforded everything he needed in 
the way of dimension stuff and boards — or planks, 
for siding, floor and roof; but nails and a one 
sash window of four panes 9x12 inches he had to 
get in the village. Reuben loafed around several 
days while Eph was getting the lumber and his 
room under way. He helped Eph somewhat and 
mapped out to him what he wanted him to do 
in the way of farming. It was now late for corn, 
but in that deep, rich alluvial soil even early June 
planting would mature a heavy crop. There were 
always a couple of old work mares and a colt 
or two about the place and some old worn out 
implements, so that Eph was equipped to farm 
in a small way and right merrily did he enter 
upon his new work in his new home, for Eph had 
been actually homeless ever since he left old 
Auntie’s in Kentucky. 

:|c H: 

Jennie had been singing the love songs of her 
girlhood. She was now well again. There was 
still about her the elements of youth and vigor; 
she did not appear to care about their poverty — 
her wretched, shabby apparel, or the meager sup- 
plies in the house. The sun of contentment and 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


happiness was shining again for her and in her. 
She had busied herself cleaning up Reuben's mud- 
dy clothes, washing and ironing his shirts — and 
had even cut his long hair and trimmed his shaggy 
beard, so that he made a very respectable appear- 
ance. Naturally dignified and lofty in bearing, 
when she got through with him he was quite 
the typical Kentucky gentleman. One day a man 
on horseback called from the pole bars at the en- 
trance to the premises and Reuben walked out to 
ascertain what was wanted. When he returned 
to the shanty he said to Jennie : 

“There are some old acquaintances from Ken- 
tucky down at the village — and they want me to 
come down to see them. It seems they are pro- 
moting an east and west railroad and if built it 
will come just south of us here. Guess Fd bet- 
ter go down and see them." 

As soon as dinner was over Eph had Billy and 
the sulky at the door and as Reuben put his arms 
about Jennie and kissed her, a cold shiver passed 
over her and she quietly and tenderly reminded 
him of his pledge. He saw the terror in her lov- 
ing eyes and mentally resolved anew not to “come 
back to her drunk again," then drove off. 

The river was high but not yet over the wide 
flat bottoms south, so he went that way to the 
village. The reader already knows that there 
was a saloon in the village. Jennie knew it, hence 
her fears and solicitude for Reuben — ^but where 
there is love there is faith, confidence and hope. 
Jennie had often had her faith wrecked, her con- 
fidence violated and her hopes dashed. Now it 
was only the old sentiment reasserted, possibly 
to meet the same wretched violation as in the 
past. She turned back into the shanty when Reuben 
passed around the clump of water oaks beyond 
her sight, out in the marshy bottoms and dis- 
missed the uncanny thoughts from her mind. 


94 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CT6NES 


How many trusting women have done the like? 
After years of experience with King Alcohol they 
seem to realize their helplessness in the battle. 
What love, patience and endurance such good 
women show forth in the midst of the most cruel 
neglect and injustice! What degradation and 
wretchedness they cheerfully abide ; all pride 
crushed, common morality often seared unto 
death ; all dead but the heart and the love it bears 
to the despicable thing they call ‘‘husband 1” 


CHAPTER 16. 

Drunk and Drowned. 

When Reuben arrived at the village he met a 
half dozen well dressed men chatting beneath an 
ancient oak in front of the saloon door. He was 
formally introduced to the party, only one of 
whom he knew personally. Kentucky hospitality 
and sociability in that day demanded a drink all 
around. When the suggestion was made ‘‘to take 
something'’ Reuben promptly and brusquely de- 
clined and protested that he had “quit”. A de- 
risive laugh went round, but there was no smile 
on Reuben's face — he was seeing the beautiful, 
pleading eyes of Jennie and stood firm. But there 
was a general movement toward the saloon door, 
when his old neighbor from “back in Kentucky'' 
took him by the arm and said to him, “Let's go 
in with the boys and if you really won't drink 
just take a cigar and be sociable.'' Jennie's face 
faded away for the moment and he went in. He 
took a cigar — but as they stood around chatting 
pleasantly they fell to talking about the great 
races back on the Lexington track in the old days. 
There was something in the old associations, in 
the foul atmosphere in the low doggery, or both, 
which got on Reuben's nerves. The very stench 
of the place was an irresistible appeal to a man 
who had just recently recovered from a “drunk” 
and had not tasted liquor for several days. So 


96 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


in the flow of good fellowship another man in- 
sisted that they all “take one'’ on him. Reuben 
Parks — fell for this one! He could not see Jen- 
nie's pleading face in the red liquor as he tossed 
it to his eager lips. King Alcohol had won! He 
had pushed the image of the wife from Reuben's 
heart. The Demon was again on his throne, and 
Reuben Parks was from that moment again his 
helpless subject and victim. Drink followed 
drink until Parks was drunk and had neither the 
disposition nor the power to remember his hon- 
est pledge to Jennie. The Kentucky friends de- 
parted the next day, but Reuben Parks continued 
to drink. On the afternoon of the second day 
he had become such a nuisance that the white- 
aproned and white-livered proprietor — who was 
his own bartender — ^helped him into his sulky be- 
hind faithful old Billy and started him across the 
bridge toward home. Billy knew the way home — 
Reuben Parks did not; all he had to do was to 
cling to the sulky and Billy would take him to the 
pole gap near the shanty without a mishap, as 
he had often done before. As Parks passed over 
the bridge and out of sight, the bartender re- 
marked to a farmer standing by: “That drunken 
old fool is just liable to get drowned before he 
gets home if he don't brace up." 

The heavy rains in Kansas were now coming 
down and the Marais des Cygnes was a raging 
torrent, with the wide flat bottoms between the 
village and Reuben's home now under back wa- 
ter for miles around. Billy kept the main road 
west all right to the place where he had to turn 
north along a mere cow path across the marshy 
lands south of the shanty. He took the cow path 
with unerring instinct although it was covered 
with water from a foot to two feet deep clear 
across to the pole gap and rising every hour. When 
about half way across the sulky bumped into a 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


97 


chug hole, and Reuben Parks pitched heavily out 
into the water and the black mud of the bottoms. 
He was so drunk and so helpless that he strangled 
and drowned with scarcely a struggle to get on 
his feet. Old Billy stopped and waited — and 
waited — for his master to get back on the sulky. 
By and by he realized that something unusual had 
happened and he hurried forward to the pole gap 
and loudly whinnied for admission. Jennie had 
often heard that whinny and hastened out to wel- 
come Reuben home. But when she saw that 
he was not there she shuddered with fear; called 
Eph and sent him to see what had befallen 
Reuben. 

:ic Hi :fi 4: 

So, in one particular, he had kept his prom- 
ise to Jennie — to ‘‘never come home again drunk.” 

We pass over the sad and sickening details of 
the next few days. 

The mad June rise, somewhat delayed, was on 
in earnest and the river waters covered the bot- 
toms for miles around the shanty. There was no 
way in or out except by boat across the miles of 
backwater. Eph hurriedly constructed a rude 
coffin or box out of native undressed lumber and 
a “John-boat” large enough to carry the coffin, 
Jennie and himself. They rowed across the wide 
waters to the high land near the village ; there, in 
an old church cemetery, with a solitary mourner, 
with his own hands and such slight assistance as 
Jennie could give him, he buried the remains of 
“Mars Reuben Parks,” in sight of the saloon and 
its brutal proprietor, who the records of the coun- 
ty show was “of good moral character.” 

Not a stone marks the last resting place of this 
once proud Kentucky gentleman — the victim of 
King Alcohol. But the good people long ago abol- 
ished that saloon. It is marvelous that in some 
sections of our country, until recently, the busi- 


98 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


ness of selling intoxicating liquors was esteemed 
respectable, and the open saloon a proper institu- 
tion, worthy of the protection and tender solici- 
tude of good citizens. 


CHAPTER 17. 

The Lonely Widow. 

Jennie returned to the shanty and bore her 
sorrow patiently and with fortitude. Eph re- 
mained to help and honor his ‘‘Missus'\ His in- 
telligent industry and fidelity were wonderful. 
He was always happy in serving ‘‘Miss Jinny/’ as 
he called her. 

Just across the river and back a little upon the 
higher ground Charles Carlatte lived with Har- 
monie, his good wife, in a log cabin. They had 
lived there for years. Carlatte was a French- 
man, a descendant of one of the early French 
traders, and Harmonie was a half breed Osage 
woman, so named because she was bom at Har- 
mony Mission, a few miles down the river. They 
owned a large body of fine land and lived in 
comfort and peace, with a fine bunch of young- 
sters growing up about them. Harmonie was 
a good mother and a devoted wife. During Jen- 
nie’s sorrow she often walked down to the river, 
stepped into her canoe and paddled across to 
visit and comfort her. The Carlattes were the 
only neighbors within miles. A real affection 
sprang up between the two women. 

A few months after the death of Reuben Parks, 
while spending the afternoon with her, Harmonie 
learned that Jennie was in a delicate condition 
and that she would again become a mother. Her 


99 


100 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


condition, her lonely and friendless life in the 
miserable shanty appealed strongly to Harmonie 
and thereafter she was a more frequent visitor; 
she did all she could to make Jennie comfortable 
and happy. Harmonie had children of her own 
and loved them dearly, especially a baby girl 
about a year old called Genie. 

When the babe was born Harmonie was in at- 
tendance and cared for Jennie and her infant 
child with rare intelligence and with all the ten- 
derness of the mother heart. It was a fine baby 
girl and Jennie’s heart was glad. As it grew to 
be a beautiful child she came to regard it as 
another gift from God to relieve her heart aches 
over the death of her twin boy babies. Her soul 
went out to it in solemn thankfulness. It was 
her only tie to earth — for it she would live and 
labor and rejoice in the midst of squalor and 
want, and sing to it the love songs of her own 
beautiful and happy girlhood. She named the 
baby Rebekah after dear old Auntie, and because 
it was, to her at least, such a beautiful child. Eph 
had been a faithful servant and the crops he pro- 
duced on the marvelously rich soil had been suf- 
ficient to provide for the real necessities of the 
widow, her child and himself. The years had 
passed swiftly to the lonely woman in the shanty 
by the river. 

In those days there was abundant small game, 
such as coons, opossums, squirrels, rabbits and 
water fowl in great variety; so that Eph with 
his trusty shotgun could in season readily provide 
all the meat needed by a turn in the big tim- 
ber along the river, or a visit to the nearby lakes 
and lagoons for succulent teel and mallard. So 
there were rays of sunshine in the shanty and 
joy in the hearts of its occupants at times; this, 
notwithstanding there were times when perilous 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


101 


floods swept the valley and shrieking storms of 
wind and rain beat upon the frail shanty. 

4c 4c H: ♦ 9ic * 

Rebekah was now in her eighteeenth year and 
Genie Carlatte, her playmate from infancy, was 
in her nineteenth. They loved one another tender- 
ly and devotedly. They were the very nymphs 
of the waters, the forests and the tall grass of the 
marshes. They were familiar with the forests 
up and down the river for miles; they knew the 
Marais des Cygnes river in all her moods, from 
Colin's ford to Slough Island. They had boats 
and fishing tackle and knew how to use a gun. 
Every tree and lake was a friend. Every wild 
flower that blossomed in the dense woods, in the 
marshes or on the prairie uplands, from April to 
November was the object of their love and study. 
The birds and bees, the ants and beetles, and 
every living thing that had a home within the 
territory over which they roamed were known 
to them and were the objects of interest, care 
and love. They knew the land terrapins, the river 
and lake turtles, the uncanny snakes that crawled 
through the ooze of the marshes to their homes 
in the tall grass and as well those that housed in 
hollow trees and were so often seen in the early 
spring and late autumn stretched upon a fallen 
log, enjoying the noonday sun. 

The two girls were truly the children of Nature 
and for years they were almost inseparable. When 
small they had been wards of faithful old Eph, 
he looked after them with as much solicitude as 
he would have done if they had been children of 
his own loins. As they grew older they gradually 
dispensed with Uncle Eph’s constant attention 
and roamed and romped at will. Genie, the “Ingun 
girl", as Eph called her, was now a mature woman, 
tall and strong — a very athlete in physical pow- 
er, straight as an arrow and graceful as a well 


102 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


bred greyhound. She inherited a wealth of 
straight black hair, large brown eyes and a face 
of the highest type of the beautiful Osage squaws 
— the “likeliest tribe'' of the Indian race in Amer- 
ica. Her disposition and manners were plainly 
touched and influenced by the blood of her French 
father, who was a descendant of a fine old French 
family and a man of such culture and refinement 
as could be acquired on the very rim of civiliza- 
tion in those early days. 

Rebekah was a year younger than Genie and 
was a healthy, vigorous girl — eighteen years of 
age in October following. She had all the natural 
beauty of her mother with added attractiveness 
of form and face which were the results of the 
simple, natural life she led. Nature had not been 
interfered with by art or social restraints. Truly 
she was a child of Nature's God, physically. She 
had large black eyes guarded by long black lashes 
and overshadowed by black, heavy brows, cleanly 
marked in the center and reaching in a wave well 
down toward the temples ; a perfect Grecian 
nose, with mouth and teeth to match, a skin fair 
and soft and almost transparent when not tanned 
by the sun and wind. The cleverest beauty artist 
in the world would have regarded an attempt to 
improve her complexion as sacrilege. Light and 
air and the wild and unrestrained life she led 
along the river, in the forests and about the mar- 
gins of the lakes had made her what she was, the 
perfection of girl life and young womanhood. 

There was no school within her reach. But her 
mother had taught her to read and to write a lit- 
tle. She had sat at the feet of Mrs. Carlatte 
many an evening and heard her tell of “her peo- 
ple", the Grand Osages; of the great chiefs and 
their wonderful deeds of war, and marvelous 
skill in the chase ; of her own girlhood life at Har- 
mony Mission where the good missionaries taught 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


103 


her to read and pray and love Jesus. Her 
mother, as the years passed by, had told her much 
of her own life in Kentucky, of the gay parties 
and brilliant social functions of that day, so that 
Rebekah's mental horizon extended far beyond 
her actual horizon. She was at that age when 
all nature seemed joyous and all seasons Spring. 
The marvelous transformation from girlhood to 
womanhood was near. The red blood of strong, 
robust girlhood was surging through her veins 
and a pure woman was about to be born. Rebekah 
felt the unspeakable thrill of being alive. There 
was no occasion for analysis ; she accepted things 
as they were all about her, without a wish to 
change them. She was Nature^s child and she 
was content and happy — not a fret, no nameless 
longing, not a thing to make her wish that she 
had not been, or not to be. She fitted in as if a 
part of her environment. Unaided by social con- 
ventions and unprovoked by hateful luxuries na- 
ture was a little slow; but she was developing a 
perfect human tabernacle — a model of physical 
proportions and perfect adaptability to the con- 
ditions of motherhood. Sculptors would have 
raved and artists shouted if they could have seen 
her in some of her unconscious poses. 


CHAPTER 18. 

Jefferson Alexander Visits Baird. 

Faithful to his promise, Jefferson Alexander, 
about a week after Baird’s departure, said to his 
wife: 

“My dear, I believe I will go down to Mr. Buel’s 
tomorrow, pay him a visit and see how Baird is 
getting along. He must be having a good time or 
we would have had a letter from him.” 

“How long do you expect to be gone?” 

“Oh, only a couple or three days, and as you will 
be lonely I thought perhaps you had better go and 
make the girls a little visit in my absence.” 

“I had thought of that; I really ought to visit 
them more than I do.” 

“Just lock up the house and do not come back 
till I return. I may be gone longer than I think. 
But as soon as I get back I’ll come right out to 
Virginia’s for lunch and then we can come home 
together.” 

So it was arranged and Jefferson Alexander 
was eager to be off, for his heart was with his 
boy and this was the first time in his life that the 
boy had been away from home. He took the 
morning train out of Kansas City and arrived at 
the country station — really a box car converted 
into a depot — near Mr. Buel’s house, just at high 
noon. He had not seen his old friend for many 
years and had never visited him before, but on 


104 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


105 


inquiry the dwelling was pointed out to him, only 
a few hundred yards away. He strolled leisurely 
across the bluegrass pasture, stopping now and 
again to admire the beautiful pecan trees dotting 
the immediate landscape. Everything was quiet 
about the premises for Mr. Buel, his employes 
and Baird were busy eating dinner. As he ap- 
proached the house Old Ketchum set up a fierce 
barking and Baird looked out the window and 
saw his ‘‘papa.’’ 

“Mrs. Buel, please excuse me,” and he fairly 
shot out the door to meet papa ; he gave him a 
joyous welcome, hugging and kissing him in plain 
view of all the folks. Mr. Buel left his meal half 
finished to welcome his old friend and as soon as 
he washed up a bit ushered him into the dining 
room where he was ceremoniously introduced to 
Mrs. Buel, and to the hired men. He was soon 
enjoying a real farmer dinner — the first real 
country meal he had eaten since leaving the 
paternal roof back in Virginia. Baird broke into 
the conversation as much and as often as good 
manners would permit. He was eager to tell his 
papa of his hunting exploits but restrained him- 
self the best he could. Papa talked to Mr. and 
Mrs. Buel, looked at his boy and his face showed 
the real happiness he felt. The change for the 
better so apparent in the boy after only a week 
in the country brought joy to the father. When 
dinner was over and they had all had the cus- 
tomary smoke out under the pecans, Mr. Buel 
arose and said: 

“Now, Mr. Alexander, you will have to excuse 
me for the afternoon, as I have pressing work to 
do which requires my time and help. Mrs. Buel 
will show you your room where you can lie down 
and take a nap if you wish, if you don’t I guess 
that Baird can show you around and interest you 
for the afternoon. By the way, Baird has got to 


106 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


be a regular Nimrod and knows all the woods 
about here, so you need not fear getting lost as 
long as you keep in sight of him.'' 

And together with the hired men and horses, 
with harness jingling, he went off to the fields 
to work. 

'Tapa, I'm glad they are gone. I want you all 
to myself. How are Mamma and Virginia and 
Gertrude? I'd almost forgot to ask," said Baird. 
“It seems like it has been a month since I came 
down here when I think of them." “Time? I 
have been having the time of my life. I feel 
like a new boy." “Treat me?" “Why, Mr. Buel 
is the best of men and Mrs. Buel is just like a 
mother to me. I have just run and hunted every 
day until I was so tired I could hardly walk, 
when I come in Mrs. Buel always has something 
good for me to eat — and good milk; I eat, oh! 
I'm hungry all the time and everything I eat 
tastes good to me. “Ever get lost in these big 
woods?" “No; couldn't if I tried, for old Ketch- 
urn — this is old Ketchum — and he patted the old 
dog lovingly on the head — is always with me 
and he always knows the way home. Say, papa, 
I want you to go squirrel hunting with me right 
away — old Ketchum is begging to go right now 
and I want to show you what I can do with my 
new gun." “Lots of squirrels?" “Yes, I should 
say, away down in the big hickory and pecan tim- 
ber in the bend of the river — ^they are cuttin' on 
the big hickory nuts now. Why, papa, you just 
ought to see old Ketchum here tree 'em. He is 
the wonderfulest dog I ever saw or read about. 
He'll tell us which tree they are on alright, but 
it takes two to get them for the pesky smart 
things keep agoing around the tree or hiding on 
the other side of the limb so one person can 
hardly ever get a shot. Mr. Buel went out with 
me one day and showed me how to shoot and how 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


107 


to get ’em and I’ll show you. Since then Ketch- 
urn and I have done the best we could, some 
times we get ’em and some times we can’t get ’em 
at all. Papa, Ketchum is the smartest dog you 
ever saw, not only to find ’em and tree ’em. 
What I’m going to tell you is the real truth. 
Often after I’ve walked around the tree about a 
half a dozen times, apeeping and straining my 
eyes to see the squirrel and couldn’t locate it I’d 
walk off a few steps from the tree and find a 
place where I could see the whole top and then 
stand still for a minute, Ketchum watching me 
all the while, when he would see me do that he 
would seem to understand what to do to help me ; 
he would tear off in the opposite direction from 
me and set up the awfulest barking, jump on 
the bushes and grab the limbs in his mouth, 
shake and thresh around to beat the band; nine 
times out of ten the squirrel would slip around 
on my side of the tree or limb and I would get 
him easy. And do you know that always seemed 
to tickle Ketchum more than anything ; he’d wag 
his tail, jump about and bark just as if he were 
saying, Hoora for you, Baird ! and aint I a smart 
old pup?” 

During all this hurried and eager chatter the 
father was all smiles and happiness; he was sil- 
ently congratulating himself on the happy 
thought that led him to send Baird to Mr. Buel. 
He could see the wonderful change in body and 
mind that had already been wrought in his frail 
boy, the apple of his eye. But he did not fail to 
note that Baird still had his usual feminine-like 
voice. It was getting toward the cool of the eve- 
ning by the time their talk had run down a little. 
Baird was eager to show his papa his skill with 
the gun. 

“Papa, let’s go down to the timber now and get 
Mrs. Buel' a mess of young squirrels for break- 


108 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


fast. This is the best time of the day, except 
early in the morning. You take Mr. BueFs gun 
— he wonT care — and I^have plenty of shells — 
both guns are 12 guage, and we will have time to 
get half a dozen any way.” 

''No,” said Mr. Alexander, "I would not like to 
take Mr. BueFs gun without permission. Let's 
wait till morning.” 

"Aw, come on, papa! Of course we will go in 
the morning, but I want you to go with me now. 
I know Mr. Buel wont care — I'll go ask Mrs. 
Buel,” and he started for the house. 

"Hold on,” said his father, "I’ll go without a 
gun and I'll help Ketchum. I am a bit skeptical 
about the smartness of this ornery looking old 
dog, any way. Tomorrow morning, if Mr. Buel 
will let me use his gun I'll go out and beat you 
shooting just for the sport of it.” 

So Baird got his gun, stuffed the pockets of 
his hunting coat full of shells, father, son and 
old Ketchum hiked for the tall hickories in the 
bottoms. It was only about a quarter to the 
timber. Ketchum curled his tail stiffly over his 
back and trotted some distance ahead, with dig- 
nity and assurance. Father and son kept up a 
ceaseless chatter and they had scarcely reached 
the edge of the timber before Ketchum an- 
nounced loudly that he had found a squirrel. 
They hastened forward and found Ketchum sit- 
ting on his haunches gazing anxiously up a big 
hickory and threshing the ground with his bushy 
tail. Every few minutes he would rear up with 
his forepaws against the tree and bark furiously. 
Sometimes he would pull great slabs of shell- 
bark off the tree with his teeth. Then he would 
trot off ten or twelve feet and sit down again, 
giving vent to an anxious whine and gazing hard 
toward the top of that particular tree. It was a 
difficult proposition to gee Mr. Squirrel in such 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


109 


a full leaf tree in June. Baird hunted for an 
open space in the underbrush from where he 
could have a good view of the main top from the 
west side, so the sun would not bother him and 
then said, ‘‘Now, papa, you go around on the 
other side about opposite me and about twenty- 
five steps out, shake a bush hard or break a dead 
limb and if he moves I will see him.” 

Mr. Alexander had hardly got in position when 
— Bang! — went Baird's gun and down came the 
squirrel — a fine young red fellow. 

“Well,” said Mr. Alexander, as he looked the 
fat little fellow over, “that was a good shot, my 
son, and Mr. Buel's must be a mighty good gun 
if I succeed in beating you in the morning.” 

Long before the shades of night began to give 
the forests a somber tinge Baird had satisfied 
himself “showing papa” and Ketchum had dem- 
onstrated his more than human intelligence in 
squirrel hunting. They returned to the house 
with enough young squirrels to make a nice, rich 
fry for all who were there for breakfast. 

After a hearty supper Baird soon wanted his 
bed, for he was tired out as usual and he slept a 
sweet, restful, healthy sleep. Before retiring 
he cautioned his papa to be up early. Then Mr. 
Alexander visited with Mr. and Mrs. Buel till a 
late hour and retired. He was grateful to them 
for the care they had given his boy. Then he 
told them somewhat of his family and his career 
since he and Mr. Buel had last met, years before. 
It was a pleasant evening to the old friends 


CHAPTER 19. 

Becky and Baird Find Each Other. 

A week or two after ‘‘papa’’ had returned to 
Kansas City, just after an early breakfast, Baird 
stepped into the kitchen and said to Mrs. Buel: 

“Won’t you please put me up a little lunch — 
just any old thing — so I won’t get too hungry. I 
have planned a long hunt down the river into 
some big woods a funny old man I met yesterday, 
told me about. I can not get back before dinner 
— we call it luncheon in the city — and I don’t 
know what is the matter with me. I used not to 
get hungry at home, but down here I am hungry 
three times a day. Please, Mrs. Buel? I won’t 
trouble you again — at least not soon.” 

Mrs. Buel smiled in her motherly way and 
said: “To be sure, Baird, I am glad to fix you 
up something, but you ought to have told me 
sooner so I could have put you up a real nice 
lunch. How will two boiled eggs with salt and 
pepper, some of the squirrel left from breakfast, 
two or three fresh doughnuts I made yesterday, 
a couple of thick ham sandwiches, some biscuits 
and pickles suit you?” 

“Fine, fine ! Mrs. Buel,” eagerly responded 
Baird. “That is a lot more than I can eat, but 
I’ll give old Ketchum what is left over. Just 
chuck it in my hunting coat here while I run up 
stairs and get my gun and shells,” and he fairly 


110 



;,:fv 


















mi5! 


■rfyrsU-. 

■m^ 




■ 




if*?..-?- 


•i'-v.-U--.- •■• 






The meeting in the big woods 


♦ 






L>l 






* 


I 



t. 


I 




/ 



% 

4 ^' 


I 





' % 


1 




( 

Vi 






V. 



/ 


* 




/ 


i 


i 



« I 


I 


4 




I 





% 

I 



> •• 


I 






4 


f 


r 



V 



4 


I 


» 


« 






* 


» 


f 

r 




' 1 


I . 





# 


4 •• 



% 





t 


t 


* 






* 

4 


I 

/ 

\ ^ 


t 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


111 


flew up to his room. Ketchum stood by the 
kitchen door an interested spectator, wagging his 
tail in approval all the while. When Baird re- 
turned with his gun Ketchum set up a mighty 
barking, leaping and frisking about, running to- 
ward the gate and back and forth in great glee. 

‘"Don't let anything happen to you, Baird. You 
know that we eat supper in the country at this 
time of the year about 7 o'clock, and if you are 
not here by that time I'll send you to your room 
hungry," and good Mrs. Buel smiled over this bit 
of pleasantry and returned to her morning dish- 
washing. Mrs. Buel had learned to love the city 
boy, so frail, thin and timid when he came, now 
getting strong and robust. She really took de- 
light in seeing him eat, for she knew that a city 
boy who ran all day in the woods as Baird did 
would soon become a real man. It was a bright, 
warm morning. Not a breeze stirred the dense 
forests. A few wild songsters in the underbrush 
seemed the only things alive. Occasionally a red 
headed woodpecker lazily beat a tattoo on the 
dead top of a tall tree and made a low call to his 
mate — just to let her know that he was around. 

Ketchum got busy right away and put up 
squirrel after squirrel and Baird shot a few just 
to appease him — but his mind was on the big 
timber away down in the big bend of which the 
old man had told him. Following the hog paths 
and cattle trails along the high ground near the 
river bank where there was little or no under- 
brush, he moved steadily but lazily along, stop- 
ping now and then to admire and study the won- 
derful big trees. He had never seen such large 
hickories, pecans, elms, hackberries and wide 
reaching, white armed sycamores; the profound 
stillness all about him impressed him as he had 
never been impressed before. A sense of real 
loneliness came over him and he seemed to hear 


112 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


the voices in Nature whispering to him as never 
before. It was a dreamy, pleasurable, solemn 
experience to the city-bred boy. It was an awful 
hush in the deep wood; as the sun got higher it 
got warmer, and the panting and lolling of old 
Ketchum trailing at his heels was the only thing 
that kept up his courage under the mysterious 
spell of the forest. 

It was near noon and Baird began to look 
about for a suitable place to feast upon his 
lunch. By and by he came to an enormous old 
elm with mighty outspreading, drooping limbs 
and which had thrown out near its base a series 
of abutment-like braces. These were curious evi- 
dences of the ingenuity of Nature and interested 
Baird, as it was evident that these braces as 
roots went deep and far and wide into the alluvial 
soil in order to enable the body of the tree to 
maintain the wide-spreading top against the 
fierce wind storms which often sweep this valley. 
All about and well up between these braces, or 
abutments as Baird conceived them — he had seen 
large churches in the city builded on the same 
plan — was a fine carpet of bluegrass. This struck 
Baird as the very place he was looking for, as it 
afforded a fine resting place while he ate, as well 
as afterward, for his customary siesta. Old 
Ketchum seemed to appreciate the place, too, for 
Baird had no sooner set his gun against the tree 
and doffed his coat, when he stretched himself 
full length upon the grateful sod, dropped his 
nose between his paws, ceased to “lol” and was 
soon snoring in peaceful slumber. Everybody 
called him “Old Ketchum,'^ not because that was 
his name, but because he was really an old dog 
whose real and only name was “Ketchum.” He 
was gray about the mouth and eyes ; he was sadly 
in need of a dog dentist ; his eyes were watery and 
no longer bright and sparkling. At times he had 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


113 


real dog rheumatics and moved stiffly and pain- 
fully. He was shaggy in coat and wobbly on his 
legs after a hard day’s hunt. With on-creep of 
age he had perceptibly failed in nearly all his 
physical parts, but his intellect and sense of smell 
were unimpaired. Indeed, his intelligence seemed 
quickened and his ‘‘scent” more acute. There is 
not a particle of doubt that experience had de- 
veloped a reasoning power and this faculty being 
supplemented by an acute sense of smell made 
him in his old days the most marvelous “tree 
dog” in the whole valley. He was equally suc- 
cessful by day and by night. Whether hunting 
squirrels, opossums, coons or skunks. Any game 
that walked the earth and sought safety up a 
tree, in a hollow log, or in its own burrough was 
his especial delight long after he was too old to 
hope to catch anything in a fair race upon the 
ground. 

Never did a boy enjoy his lunch more than 
Baird did that day in the deep, still, enthralling 
forest. When he had eaten all he could he just 
rolled over by the side of Ketchum and went to 
sleep. Later he was aroused from a refreshing 
slumber by the sound of a human voice ; he sat up 
and listened — the owner of the voice seemed to 
be coming along the cow trail from the east. He 
and Ketchum were hidden by the wide-spreading 
base of the ancient elm and as the voice came 
nearer Ketchum lifted his nose in the air and 
sniffed and growled a little. He had not heard, 
but he had scented the approach of someone. It 
was a sweet tender voice singing low snatches of 
an old love song. It seemed to Baird a sort of 
musical soliloquy and he was convinced that the 
singer was alone before she came into view. He 
got onto his feet and hesitated as to his conduct. 
The singer all unconscious of the near presence of 
any human being would stop to pick a wild flower 


116 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


1 can show you how to save a long walk back to 
Mr. BueFs.” 

While this talk was going on Ketchum and Jack 
had picked up an acquaintance, had let down their 
bristles, and became dog friendly. If Becky had 
been a fairy instead of real flesh and blood she 
would not have interested Baird Alexander more. 
He looked her over and over and was really more 
abashed than Becky. There she stood — a girl of 
the forest, river and great bottoms, just as God 
made her. Bare-headed, her wealth of fine fluffy 
black hair tied loosely at the back of her neck with 
a narrow, faded ribbon; a calico dress, cut high 
in the neck, reached nearly to her ankles, which 
were covered with hose that had once been black ; 
old worn out shoes on her feet. Around her waist 
was a pink ribbon about an inch wide, drawn 
tightly and tied in a bow at the back. In her left 
arm she held an enormous bouquet of wild flowers, 
made up of every kind blooming at that season in 
the moist places in the deep woods; in her left 
hand she held a bunch of yellow violets. 

Baird did not try to analyze her or his own feel- 
ings at the moment. But he did realize that he 
had happened upon the most interesting creature 
he had ever met. He slipped on his hunting coat 
and picked up his gun which he did not notice 
had interested Becky and walked slowly along. 

"‘How far do you live from here. Miss Becky 
asked Baird. 

‘‘Just call me Becky, please,^’ she said, and the 
first real smile played about her mouth. “It is 
about a mile from where we will part — where you 
go west and I go east.'' 

Just then a short distance ahead Ketchum 
“treed," and as they approached the tree he asked 
her if she could shoot. 

“0, I shoot Uncle Eph's old gun some times." 
They were both scanning the tree and in a mo- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


117 


ment she said : see his bushy tail, but you can't 
hit him from here," and she pointed out the loca- 
tion of the squirrel on one of the top branches. 

'If you will, try my new gun," said Baird in a 
bantering way, "it will please me." 

She took the gun, but as it was a "hammerless" 
and had a "safety" she did not understand how 
to work it; but Baird gallantly showed her, and 
then said, "Fll walk around on the other side 
and make a noise and scare him over so you can 
get a fair shot." 

"All right. I'm ready. When I whistle you 
stop," said Becky, and just as Baird got opposite 
to her she gave a sharp whistle, put the gun to 
her shoulder quickly and fired. Ketchum watched 
and waited and so did Baird, but the squirrel did 
not fall. "Better try the other barrel," suggested 
Baird encouragingly. 

"No," said Becky, "he will come down in a 
minute," and before Baird could reach her side, 
sure enough, down came the squirrel, thud! 

Becky was greatly interested in the gun, and 
Baird took pride in showing her how it worked. 
Eph's gun, the only one she had ever handled, had 
a side break, hammers and no safety. Hence her 
great interest in and admiration of the new gun. 

Baird picked up the dead squirrel and they 
again moved along the cattle trail a short dis- 
tance where they came to the open country on 
the west side of the "neck," or narrowest part 
of the land between the great bends in the river. 

"Here's where we part," said Becky. "You 
can see that timber away yonder," pointing with 
her right hand, "and if you follow this wagon 
trail you will cut off about two miles, and it 
will take you right to that timber. From there 
you can follow the cow trail through the 
timber and you will come out right at Mr. Buel's 
pasture gate." 


118 


from the MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Baird just stood and looked at her. He did 
not know what to say. He did not want to leave 
her. In sheer desperation he said: 

‘‘What are you going to do with all those flow- 
ers V 

“O, I give them to mamma, and she keeps them 
until they wither and fade and then I go out and 
get some more.” 

That did not relieve the awkward situation in 
Baird’s mind, nor could he phrase words to ex- 
press what was on his mind. But he finally said : 

“Will you be gathering flowers and singing in 
the woods tomorrow?” 

“No, not tomorrow — these wild flowers will 
remain fresh and beautiful for several days.” 

“Would you show me where to get these lovely 
wild flowers? I’d like to take a great bunch to 
Mrs. Buel.” 

“0, yes, any day, if you will come down to the 
shanty. I’ll go with you and I’ll get Eph’s gun 
and beat you shooting squirrels.” 

“Good! Thanks, Miss Becky,” said Baird. 

The load was lifted from his mind. He knew 
now that this interesting creature was not lost 
to him forever. 

“Here, take these yellow violets to Mrs. Buel 
and tell her Becky sent them. I’ll be home before 
you get half way to Mr. Buel’s.” 

He took the violets, but not with any intention 
of giving them to Mrs. Buel or anyone else. Becky 
smiled and took the cow trail east with her curi- 
ous dog at her heels. Baird watched her until 
she disappeared in the timber and then took the 
wagon trail west through the tall saw-grass as 
rapidly as his legs would carry him, for he re- 
alized then that it would be late when he got to 
the Buel home. As he moved along through the 
grass nearly as high as his head he was conscious 
of a sort of soul awakening, but the feeling was 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


119 


SO indefinite and illusive that he made no effort 
to define his feelings to himself. Automatically 
and mechanically he arrived, as Becky said he 
would, at Mr. BueFs pasture gate, and with the 
house in full view a short distance away he felt 
at home again. 

'‘Well, Baird, you are just in the nick of time,'' 
said Mrs. Buel, as she noticed how weary he was. 
“Supper is ready and I know you must be hun- 
gry. Come right down as soon as you are ready." 

“All right, thank you, Mrs. Buel, I'll be right 
down." And when he had taken off his hunting 
togs and washed himself he came down to the 
supper table where Mrs. Buel only awaited him. 
He fell to vigorously, for he was really hungry. 
But he was quiet and more than usually thought- 
ful. Mrs. Buel noticed this and made several 
efforts to engage him in conversation about his 
day in the woods, but finally abandoned her ef- 
forts, thinking he was too tired to talk. 

After supper he returned to his room, put the 
little bunch of yellow violets in a glass filled with 
water and lay down on the bed with his head 
propped up on a big fat feather pillow to finish 
reading a novel. He read only a few pages. He 
found that, try as he would, he could not keep his 
mind on the story. Something came continually 
between his eyes and the printed page, and seemed 
even to obscure the lines as well as the sense of 
the page. In sheer disgust he pitched the book 
upon the dresser, blew out the lamp and went 
to sleep. His body was tired and called loudly 
for sleep and rest. But such dreams and visions 
as he had no artist could paint, no poet delineate. 
For the first time in his life he had met “a female 
of the species" that interested him. He dreamed 
of her all night long. She seemed more real to 
him in sleep than she did when present in the 
flesh. Every detail of her dress, form and face 
were clearer to him in slumber than when awake. 


CHAPTER 20. 

Baird Sees Things When Awake. 

The first noise about the house aroused him, 
and he sprang out of bed as if an alarm clock had 
gone off. The first thing that attracted him was 
the little bunch of yellow violets in the tumbler. 
Then he recalled the dreams of the night, and 
before him stood Becky just as he saw her when 
they parted the evening before. He could not put 
the “vision"’ away. It seemed so real. Indeed 
he did not try very hard to banish it. Some way 
it appealed to him. He could not understand it, 
nor himself. His voice was a little “husky”, and 
he was surprised at that. He tried himself out 
to see if he had contracted a slight cold by his 
nap in the woods; but he seemed to himself to 
be all right and was feeling fine. He dressed 
hastily but carefully ; and he was perturbed when 
he realized that he was scrutinizing himself in 
the mirror as he had never done before. There 
was something new and peculiar about himself 
— so new that he wondered what had come over 
him during the night. All the while the “vision” 
of Becky flitted about the room ; and he was con- 
scious of but one thing in particular, and that 
was that he wanted to see Becky again and hear 
her talk and look into her big soft black eyes — 
he could not deny this feeling — ^he was sure of 
that. 

So Baird was promptly in his place at the break- 


120 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


121 


fast table, somewhat to the surprise of Mrs. Buel ; 
but he was quiet — so much so that Mrs. Buel 
noticed it and tried to rally him a bit. He ate 
heartily and seemed in a hurry. As soon as break- 
fast was over he went to his room, put on his 
hunting togs, got his gun and his fishing kit and 
rods and started towards the timber. He had 
not thought of lunch, and when Mrs. Buel urged 
him to take something along he thanked her 
pleasantly and went on his way. This rather up- 
set Mrs. Buel, and she wondered what, if any- 
thing, had come over the boy; but as he had not 
said he would be away all day she consoled her- 
self with the probability of his return to dinner 
at noon. 

When Baird reached the gate into the pasture 
on the east side, instead of going into the timber 
and following the trail he followed the day before, 
he took the wagon trail through the tall saw- 
grass directly east — the nearest way to the point 
where he left Becky. It was very early and a 
brisk walk soon brought him to the “neck’' whence 
Becky had gone east to her home. Baird was 
entranced by his surroundings. He was experi- 
encing a real exaltation of soul. The wood birds 
were singing in the forest nearby as he had 
never heard birds sing before. The great forest 
was otherwise so still and quiet as to be almost 
oppressive. The morning dew hung heavily upon 
the tall grass. The sun was just peeping up and 
its rays came through the great trees nearly on 
a level and where the light touched the pendant 
dew drops on the grass blades they sparkled like 
diamonds in a royal necklace. Baird was really 
and truly awed by his environments, but he was 
pleased and unafraid. His mind and heart at- 
tuned to Nature as it was manifest all about him 
in that holy hour. It is no wonder that he paused 
and rested himself upon a convenient stump from 


122 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


which had been sawed one of the monarchs of the 
forest. As he sat there, drinking in the har- 
monies about him, he was conscious of an increas- 
ing eagerness to see Becky. The road she took 
the evening before went directly into the big tim- 
ber and all he remembered was that she said that 
she lived about a mile away. He hesitated. Old 
Ketchum was not with him; — by some accident 
he had missed Baird when he started out, and 
Baird was so intent on other things that he had 
not noticed that the faithful old dog was absent. 
A sense of loneliness swept over him to add to 
his other unaccountable feelings. He knew he 
was unduly sensitive and excited. 

He sat on that stump and dreamed the dream 
of every honest lad — the first dream of puissant 
love. The same old passion was breaking the 
chrysalis of boyhood and another individual with 
a new soul aflame was being released into the 
world. Baird was coming into the inheritance 
of the race. Nature and the God of love were 
working mightily in both body and soul. No mat- 
ter which way he looked he could see Becky with 
her arms full of beautiful wild flowers; he could 
hear her sweet voice ; feel her tender eyes — there 
she was in her shabby clothes just as he had seen 
her the day before and just as he had seen her 
in his sleep the night before. But he did not 
speak to her. He did not arise to clasp her beau- 
tiful hand — why? He simply knew that what 
he saw was the photograph in his mind bodied 
forth for his joy. The illusion was sweet, but 
Baird was not deceived by it. 

While in this state of mind and while he hesi- 
tated to go forward, he suddenly heard a wild cry 
away out beyond the timber which he was cer- 
tain was the voice of Becky. He started up in- 
stantly and darted into the timber in the direction 
whence the cry came. Every few moments he 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


123 


would stop and listen. Again the cry came and 
he was now more sure it was the voice of Becky: 
— ^he hurried forward through the underbrush 
and as he got closer he could hear Becky calling 
''Uncle Eph^M Baird did not recall at the mo- 
ment that Uncle Eph was the old darkey about 
whom Becky had told him, so he boldly answered 
the call and hastened his pace to the limit. He 
was now nearly out of the big timber and the 
cry seemed to come from out in the tall grass 
bottoms. He heard Uncle Eph^s return call — 
"Fm cummin' " ! And the fearful looking dog 
which accompanied Becky the day before came 
threshing past him going in the direction of the 
cries as fast as his mismatched legs could carry 
him. Just as Baird emerged from the timber 
he heard Becky say: "Here I am, Jack, sic him!" 
and he saw Jack dash through the grass toward 
a water oak tree under which stood a vicious bull 
pawing up the dirt and bellowing at a furious 
rate. The limbs and leaves were so thick that 
he could not see Becky who, it afterwards de- 
veloped, had climbed to safety in the nick of 
time. Jack's bristles were up and he lost no 
time. He attacked the bull in front and leaped 
again and again in a vain effort to seize him by 
the nose. But the bull was too quick for him, 
or parried him successfully with his horns, when 
Jack suddenly changed his tactics and attacked 
him in the rear. He seized the bull's tail in a 
vicious grip and held fast. This infuriated the 
big animal and as he turned first one way and 
then the other in a wild and vain effort to horn 
or shake Jack loose he fairly roared out his wrath 
on the dog he could not reach ; Jack held hard and 
fast. But after a few moments of this experi- 
ence the bull apparently realizing that his ef- 
forts to rid himself of the dog were fruitless, with 
one fearful, unnatural bellow, tore out towards 
the rest of the herd quietly grazing some 


124 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


distance away. While all this was in progress 
Baird was awed into silence for the moment. 
Jack soon released the great, maddened beast, 
and came trotting back to the tree, and with an 
air of great satisfaction looked up at Becky and 
wagged his pointed tail as if to say : “It's all over, 
— you can come down now". 

Baird rushed forward and assisted Becky from 
the tree, and in a few minutes Uncle Eph came 
running up all out of breath. The rescue was 
complete. Eph bowed low to Baird when Becky 
told him he was her friend, and he %ent on back 
to his work in the field. Baird and Jack accom- 
panied Becky to the shanty, some half mile away. 
While somewhat excited by her encounter with 
the vicious bull Becky was so pleased to see 
Baird again that she hardly took time to tell 
her mamma that she had gone out to one of 
the lakes in the big pasture to see if any of the 
beautiful “yonkapins" were in bloom, and on her 
return the bull had attacked her and chased her 
up the only tree there was in reach. 

“And, mamma, if I had not been a good run- 
ner he would have caught me and killed me. I 
just did beat him to the tree and with one jump 
I caught the lower limbs and pulled myself out 
of his reach. Then I screamed for Uncle Eph; 
and mamma, this young man was in the big tim- 
ber and heard me and came running and beat 
Uncle Eph to me, but Jack — good old doggie! — 
beat them both, and the way he did fight that 
old beast was a sight. At last he got him by the 
tail and the way the bull bellowed and got away 
from there was fun to see. Then this young man 
helped me down, — ^what is your name? — Baird 
Alexander! — that is a pretty name — and that is 
all there is to tell." 

While this talk was going on Jack lay coiled 
up at her feet and Baird looked at Becky as he 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


125 


had looked at the ‘Vision'' an hour before. But 
now he realized that he could put out his hand 
and touch her — he could see the ineffable light in 
her eyes, and he was truly “charmed." 

“Well, Becky," said mamma, “you have not 
had your breakfast, and you must come in and 
eat a bit and maybe Baird — is that what your 
mamma calls you? — yes, will you come in and 
eat a bite with Becky?" 

“No, no, thank you, Mrs. Parks, I had my 
breakfast before I started out." 

“Then yofiPjust sit right here on this bench," 
said Becky, “until I fix myself up a bit and eat 
a bite and then we will go play, can't we, 
mamma?" And she smiled on Baird so sweet- 
ly that he thrilled to the center of his being. 

“Yes, but you must not go out into that big 
pasture again. Your lesson this morning ought 
to last you all Summer," and mamma evidenced 
her love to her only child by an approving smile 
which in breadth and warmth seemed to include 
Baird, also. 

So Becky went into breakfast and Baird sat 
contentedly where he was and — dreamed. He 
was not deluded by his dreams, either sleeping 
or waking. A second view of Becky confirmed 
all his dreams. He now knew she was flesh and 
blood and the loveliest creature he had ever seen. 
While he was letting his fancy run riot out there 
on the old slab wash bench the mother was good 
naturedly helping Becky to tidy up a bit. This 
was the first young man who had ever appeared 
upon Becky's horizon, and mamma could see the 
eagerness in Becky's face. Mammas can always 
see! No darling daughter ever fools her good 
mamma much in affairs of the heart. 

^^en Becky stepped out of the shanty all 
trigged out in clean things, with her long black 
hair in two plaits hanging down over her beau- 


126 


FEOM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


tiful white neck, tied together at the ends by a 
faded ribbon, she was more than a “dream^ vision” 
to Baird — she was the real thing and his heart 
pounded its approval. 

“Well,” said Becky, as she stepped lightly out, 
“Fll just show you around a little. All these big 
woods, the river and marshes are all mine, and 
I want you to see them. What’s in that pretty 
box? Fishing things! 0, I thought maybe you 
had your lunch in it. Excuse me. Mamma will 
get us some lunch and we will eat it down at my 
dear old play house.” ^ 

“So just leave the box here and pull off your 
hunting coat, — here let me hang it inside! We 
will go sight seeing. We will fish some other 
time.” They started off down the river under 
the shade of the big trees and as the sun was 
warming up by this time the shade was most 
grateful. They soon came to a long stretch of 
deep water, and Becky stopped to show him her 
skiff and where she had the oars hid in a hollow 
log some distance away and promised to take him 
a long ride. Baird said something about fish- 
ing, but she took no notice of his remark — at least 
she said nothing in response to his suggestion. 
Becky was feeling fine and rattled along just as 
if she had known Baird all her life. Full of in- 
nocent joy, with the red blood of youth running 
riot, her only thought was to make Baird’s visit 
pleasant to him. She stepped aside as often as 
she located a wild flower and plucked it for him, 
and soon had him loaded with every wild flower 
known to the forest at that season of the year. 
Occasionally Becky would stop to tell him some 
incident in her life connected with a great tree, 
a big hollow stump or brushy ravine. Baird was 
delighted. He watched her every movement in 
admiration. He had never seen a girl like her. 
She had the sweetest voice, tender, low, and so 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


127 


modulated that it reminded him of the rhythm 
in the trees when the south winds gently stirred. 
They followed the cow trail along the margin of 
this most marvelously crooked river and soon 
they were opposite Harmony Mission, — rather 
where once the Mission school building had stood ; 
for the school house erected by the good Mission- 
aries had long since passed away. Becky was tell- 
ing him a wonderful story she had learned from 
Mrs. Carlatte. It was a love story and Baird was 
strangely interested. He had never been much 
interested in the love stories he had read in books 
and magazines. But this was all so different. 
While she was rattling along with the story of 
the ''beautiful squaw’' she was also looking for a 
crossing and did not notice the intense interest 
shown by Baird. Suddenly they came upon an old 
gorge of fallen timber which appeared so to choke 
the shallow stream at that point that Becky 
thought that they could clamber across without 
getting her "Sunday shoes” wet — that would 
never do ; so down the bank of the river she led, 
and taking hold of his hand she led him from log 
to log over the tangled mass to the further side; 
but there they were confronted by a strip of swift 
running water too wide to jump and not easily 
bridged. Becky hesitated. She was at her wit’s 
end. She was too modest to take off her shoes 
and hose and wade in the presence of Baird, and 
yet she would not wade with her shoes on her 
feet lest she ruin the only pair she had — she 
called them her "Sunday shoes” because she us- 
ually went bare-footed about the shanty during 
warm weather, except on Sundays. Baird had on 
his high hunting boots and seeing her distress, 
he gallantly offered to carry her across. He laid 
his flowers down in a little pool and stepped down 
into the shallow water. But Becky hesitated. She 
did not like the idea of being carried in his arms. 


128 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Baird insisted and argued that he could and would 
put her down safely on dry ground. She pro- 
tested she did not want to be carried “like a 
baby/’ and yet she must let him help her or ruin 
her shoes. Besides the purpose of her visit there 
would be spoiled if they did not get across. It 
was not a question of propriety, but one of mere 
delicacy. There was something in Baird’s face 
that made her hold back. At last she agreed to 
be carried on his back if “he would not laugh at 
her for putting her arms around his neck.” Of 
course he wouldn’t do that and said so. He backed 
around to the old log upon which she was stand- 
ing and she put her arms about his neck in a 
gingerly sort of way. Baird clasped her wrists 
and a few steps put him on dry ground where he 
set her down in triumph. As he laughed and 
looked at her she stood abashed and blushed deep- 
ly. Baird was enthralled. He had never seen any 
human face so lovely. No artist ever painted such 
a picture — only God could produce such color 
work as that which Baird beheld in the face and 
neck of Becky. When she tried to smile and 
looked timidly at Baird he thought he could see 
a tear welling up from the depths of her great 
black eyes. It thrilled him through and through, 
and not knowing what to do or what he did he 
took her by the hand and led the way up the 
bank. A strange hush fell upon her and she clung 
to his hand until the top of the almost precipitous 
bank was reached. They paused to recover their 
breath after the climb and Baird relaxed his hold, 
but gently clasped the hand which Becky had made 
no motion to withdraw. There was something in 
the touch which made her for the moment ob- 
livious to all about her. Something of the same 
unutterable feeling possessed Baird and he only 
stood and looked at this child of Nature by his 
side in unspeakable admiration. Suddenly she 
withdrew her hand and looked up into his face 


FHOM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


129 


with a pleasant smile and began talking as if 
nothing had happened to interrupt her artless 
prattle. They were now on the very spot where 
once the Missionaries had lived and wrought. A 
little way back from the river stood the black- 
ened and feeble chimney to what was once the 
Osage mission school; a few sturdy apple trees 
planted and nourished by the missionaries were 
standing about, mute witnesses of their conse- 
crated efforts to educate and Christianize the 
Grand Osages; here and there were seen bits of 
plate, glass, and crockery ware, the broken re- 
mains of the useful domestic articles brought out 
by the God-fearing missionaries. Naught else 
was visible to tell the tale of the heroic band of 
Christian workers who had come all the way from 
Pittsburg, Pa., by water to the Osage villages at 
the very head of the Osage river. 

Where once had been a fine orchard and rich 
cultivated fields of waving Indian corn, and all 
manner of garden vegetables grown by the good 
missionaries, all was now desolation; the cattle 
browsed in the nearby underbrush and wild hogs 
roamed and rooted at will. The Osages had been 
gone so long that they were almost forgotten; 
and only here and there, out on the prairies, dwelt 
a few of the missionaries who had not returned 
to their eastern homes or died at the post of 
duty. The very names of Chouteau and DeLisa 
were never heard unless you happened into one of 
the homes of the remaining missionaries. The 
French and Spanish fur traders were remem- 
bered more as tradition than history, and yet 
these men and traders were once tremendous fac- 
tors in these Osage villages on the very outer 
rim of pioneer life. Bluegrass, the symbol and 
evidence of civilization, now luxuriated where 
once the Osages and missionaries had trodden 
under foot the bluestem of the virgin prairie. 


180 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


and the rude saw grass of the lower bottoms. 
Becky and Baird were strangely silent while they 
walked about viewing these evidences of a de- 
parted race and of the failure to plant the white 
man’s civilization in the hearts and minds of the 
aborigines of the forest and of the limitless prai- 
ries. 

Seated upon the smooth trunk of a fallen syca- 
more Becky recovered the trend of her talk. 

'*1 was going to tell you a story about this place 
I once heard from Genie’s mother. But some 
way I forgot it in getting across that water,” and 
as she looked at Baird a faint smile crept into her 
face. 

‘'Go on ; I want to hear it,” said Baird. 

“Well, a short distance from here, down the 
river, was the Osage village — the principal one — 
and their children came to school in the house 
that used to stand right here. That was a long 
time ago. I don’t know how long, and a good 
many white men came to the village to trade with 
the Indians — Mrs. Carlatte called them “fur trad- 
ers”. I suppose they bought furs from the In- 
dians. She said one time a young Frenchman 
of the royal family — whatever that means — came 
over to visit relatives in St. Louis, and being of a 
venturesome mind he came up from St. Louis 
with some fur traders to go hunting up here. 
One day while out hunting his pony threw him 
and so injured him that he could neither recover 
his pony nor walk from the high prairies back 
to the village. But in the beautiful twilight of an 
October day the lovely daughter of the chief was 
returning to the village from a visit to one of 
the smaller villages down the river, and she no- 
ticed the pony, bridled and saddled, loose upon 
the prairie. She approached the pony in the way 
the Indians know how, so that it did not try to 
run away from her. No one could be seen, but 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


131 


she reasoned that the rider could not be far off, 
and as night was approaching she mounted the 
pony and rode a circuit on the prairie to see if she 
could find any one. She gave the pony his head, 
as they say, and in a few minutes the pony took 
her to where she could see something like a man's 
head above the grass; and to her surprise she 
found a *‘pale face", as she called the white man, 
sitting on the ground so badly crippled by his fall 
that he could not walk. She got off and helped 
him on the pony and taking the reins she led the 
pony back to the village and to her ‘‘tepee" or 
home lodge. Here she helped him off and assisted 
him inside where she let him lie on her robes. 
He was very grateful to her and she was very 
glad to wait upon him. Her name was Mauna 
and she was a beautiful squaw. And Genie's 
mother said that the Osages were the finest look- 
ing Indians in the whole country. The men were 
tall, straight, with regular features, and great 
hunters and brave warriors. That the squaws 
were good and kind and devoted, and more beau- 
tiful than the squaws of any other Indian tribe. 
Mauna was the most beautiful squaw in the vil- 
lage, at that time numbering about three thou- 
sand, men, women and children, so Genie's moth- 
er said." 

With a glance to ward the sun Becky was on 
her feet, and said: “The story is too long. We 
must be going, or we won't get back for lunch at 
my sycamore Summer house." 

Baird protested he did not care for lunch and 
begged her to sit down and continue the story. 
But she would not. He refused to budge. She took 
him by the hand and pulled him to his feet. 

“Mamma will be mad if I am not back for her 
lunch. Come on. I'll continue the story as we 
walk along." 


132 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Baird started sulkily along, led by Becky. Her 
face was flushed and her eyes sparkling. 

‘‘Well, I was about to say that in a few days 
Narratt, that was the Frenchman’s name, was 
able to get up and walk about, and Mauna was 
very attentive, and although she never smiled, 
Narratt had become deeply interested in her and 
loved to sit in her tepee and talk to her — ^he just 
liked to look at her — that is what Genie’s mother 
said.” 

But here was the river. That stopped the story. 
Becky trembled as she looked into Baird’s eyes — 
how was she to get back onto the logs without 
having to wade? They were now at the very 
margin of the water, and a glance at the logs 
jutting out over the water showed Baird what 
Becky had already seen ; — that he could not carry 
her on his back and by turning around in the 
water enable her to get footing on the logs. They 
were too high for that. He looked at Becky in 
dismay and she was silent. He was about to sug- 
gest that she would have to take off her shoes 
and wade, but hesitated. He stood a little below 
her and told her to put her arms around his neck 
as she did going over which she gladly did, trust- 
ing him to get her safely on the logs some way. 
But just as she. put her arms about his neck he 
suddenly turned facing her and grasped her in his 
arms, lifted her off the ground and waded across 
with her successfully hoisted her onto one of the 
jutting logs. There was nothing for Becky to do 
but to cling to Baird’s neck and — hold her breath, 
which she did. He climbed up and took her by 
the hand and led her on and over the mass of logs ; 
and under the circumstances Baird must be ex- 
cused for forgetting his bunch of lovely wild flow- 
ers. And there was something so thrilling about 
the performance that Becky forgot her Indian 
story, too, until she was reminded of it by Baird. 



















ij.< 




i>»-^>,»>**--».»»:;.-«.-> t.i-; 


The 


playhouse in the 


old Sycamore 


tree 










PROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


133 


But it was now so late and fearing that her 
mamma would be irritable she ignored the re- 
minder and hurried him along the cow trail home- 
ward. But Becky had entirely recovered her- 
self by the time they reached what she called her 
Sycamore Summer house, and faithful to her 
promise mamma was there with a warm meal 
ready for consumption. This Summer house was 
an enormous and abnormal sycamore tree, the 
base of which was a wide, open shell, some eight 
feet in diameter and about seven feet high in- 
side; above this the tree assumed normal pro- 
portions and continued a very proper trunk the 
balance of the way — much as an ordinary big 
sycamore tree. The opening was to the south- 
east and wide enough and high enough to walk 
right in. It had been Becky’s playhouse since in- 
fancy, and many of the little things which had 
interested her as the years had gone by were 
treasured here. Many of the incidents of her 
childhood and girlhood were connected with this 
great and curious tree. Little shelves were on 
the side walls, loaded down with little things she 
had found in her rambles. Tin cans set away 
back in the obscure corners or niches held bloom- 
ing wild flowers. A tiny table which she had con- 
structed out of a box sat in the middle of this 
temple of Nature, and on this occasion two bark 
bottomed hickory chairs sat opposite at the table. 
A rather large tidy with the single word, “Rose- 
mont” deftly wrought into one corner, was spread 
over the table, and the table was ‘‘set” with plates, 
knives and forks, cups and saucers, spoons, salt 
and pepper; and the flowers she had gathered 
the day before, arranged into a lovely bouquet in 
a baking powder can containing water made an 
attractive center piece — and a fine old fashioned 
napkin neatly folded lay at either plate. Mamma, 
good natured woman that she was, made them 


134 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


sit down while she stepped the short distance to 
the shanty to get the good things she had pro- 
vided. In a moment she returned with a frying 
pan full of hot scrambled yesterday laid eggs in 
one hand and a dinky coffee pot full of steaming 
coffee in the other, and under her left arm a loaf 
of home-made light bread wrapped loosely in a 
newspaper. The eggs were divided between Becky 
and Baird, the coffee poured, and Becky given 
the loaf to cut as consumed. Then mamma re- 
turned to the shanty and came back with a cup 
of sugar, some green onions, rare radishes, crisp 
lettuce, and a small pitcher of fresh, rich milk for 
their coffee. Baird was hungry as a starved wolf 
and Becky was likewise. They fell to with a ven- 
geance, and mamma stood by or walked about en- 
joying the evident pleasure Becky's first caller 
was getting out of his dinner. He was profuse 
in his thanks for everything! Becky was so 
pleased to hear him talk so nice to mamma, and 
was all excited to see that mamma was pleased 
with the young man whom she had discovered 
in the big woods only the day before. All at 
once Becky said: 

“O, mamma, where is Jack?" Baird looked up 
in surprise, for he had forgotten that Jack was 
her curious and ugly dog. 

*'0!" said mamma, ‘‘he trailed all about the 
place and whined around for a long time, and 
when he could not find you I think he went off 
with Eph. He'll be back all right." And just 
then the curious beast set up a running howl and 
came tearing past the shanty down to the Sum- 
mer house to see what was going on. His antics 
upon the discovery of Becky were wonderful to 
see ; but a word from her quieted him and he squat 
a short distance from the door and sat bolt up- 
right like a good sentinel on duty until dinner 
was over. Baird thought he was the most hide- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


136 


ous looking animal he had ever seen, but it was 
so plain that Jack loved Becky and that Becky 
trusted Jack that he gave no expression to his re- 
pugnance to the glass-eyed mongrel. Baird never 
enjoyed a dinner more and he was glad he did not 
let Mrs. Buel fix him up a lunch as she had 
offered to do. When they rose from the table 
filled and refreshed, Becky said she wanted him 
to see the most beautiful and wonderful wild 
flowers of the bottoms. So Becky led the way 
out through the garden gate and took a narrow 
cattle trail through the high grass — nearly as 
high as her head — directly south, into a vast flat 
swampy expanse of country, all over-flow land 
when the river was up, and innocent of fences or 
other improvements, but dotted over here and 
there with small lakes and ponds which, in the 
migratory seasons were the delight of the myriads 
of water fowl of every description, from the 
stately cranes, wild swans and pelicans, to the 
mallard and teal. Jack trotted along in front. 

There was not room in the trail for two abreast ; 
and so Becky and Baird walked ''single file’" or 
Indian fashion ; and Becky kept up such a chatter 
about her wild flowers, and told such a marvelous 
tale of what she was about to show him that he 
was content to just listen and — digest his dinner. 
They had walked about a mile when Becky paused 
and pointing to a circular bunch of water oaks 
a short distance in front, said : 

"That is where the round lake is and it is just 
covered with yonkapins. What is a yonkapin? 
Why yonkapins are the water plants which have 
the great, lovely flowers I have been telling you 
about, and which I brought you out here to see. 
You will soon see that it is a wonderful sight''. 

As they approached the water-oaks the grass 
grew shorter and much of it had been trampled 
down by the cattle while resting under the shade. 


136 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


By and by they emerged from the grass and 
could see the flowers. 

'There, look !'' said Becky, and she uncon- 
sciously took his hand and pointed with it rather 
than her own toward the glorious scene. They 
walked in under the low hanging branches of 
the water-oaks to the very margin of the lake, a 
body of shallow water covering possibly four or 
five acres. He had in some way gotten hold of 
her hand and they stood thus and gazed upon 
this real wonder of the water and muck of the 
Marais des Cygnes bottoms. Baird would look 
at the flowers and then at the delighted creature 
at his side. Here before him was surely the 
climax of Nature^s wild flowers in loveliness and 
purity. The whole water surface was covered 
with large, beautiful, round leaves, and above the 
leaves some eight or ten inches were the large, 
almost pure white flowers, with a tinge of old 
gold in the center, and from four to six inches 
in diameter. Every one was a bouquet in itself, 
and the whole lake, except a small circular space 
in the center, was a blaze of glory! And as a 
slight breeze played across the lake it set the 
whole scene a nodding and made a picture simply 
ravishing! Here Nature had done her best. 
Baird confessed the beauty of it all. By his side 
stood the only girl that had ever appealed to 
him, and spread out before him the most entranc- 
ing sight he had ever beheld. Becky was beam- 
ing as she looked up into his face and saw how 
pleased he was. And as he turned from the 
lovely yonkapins to look into the marvelous eyes 
of Becky and watch the tints of the flowers 
nature had planted and developed in her cheeks, 
about her temples and soft white neck, is it any 
wonder that he put his arms about her and 
kissed her again and again? Is it any wonder 
that iBecky, obedient to the great passion of 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


137 


nature, and as innocent as a tiny babe under its 
mother’s caresses, submitted to this without a 
thought of protest? It was the first expression 
of the master passion of all normal, pure human 
beings. It was a mutual, conscious surrender; 
and away out there in the marshy bottoms of the 
Marais des Cygnes, with no one but the water 
oaks and the lovely yonkapins to see them, moved 
and actuated as they were by the sweetest im- 
pulse known to the human heart, there was no 
one to suggest impropriety or otherwise disturb 
their mutual happiness. 

Lopping down a big bunch of tall grass and 
making of it a comfortable seat for Becky under 
the shade of the water-oaks, Baird sought a place 
where he could wade out into the water and 
muck in his hunting boots far enough to gather 
a number of the larger flowers and laid them 
in Becky’s lap ; then as he sat beside her she told 
him the story of the yonkapins as she had it from 
Genie’s mother — ^that in an early time the Osages 
planted the yonkapins in all the lakes near their 
villages for the purposes of food; that the nuts 
and roots were both used by the Indians to make 
bread and that they were good to eat. 

‘‘A long stem”, Becky went on to ’explain, 
“shoots up after the flowers mature and fall 
away on which forms a round head about as 
big as a pie plate, and in little holes in the top 
of this head the seed or nuts grow, each one in 
its own little hole or cell-like place. The nuts 
get about as large as a hazel nut and are very 
round, smooth and hard to crack. As they ripen 
toward Autumn this head, somewhat like a sun- 
flower head, slowly turns its face down or bottom 
side up ; but the nuts do not fall out because each 
nut is about two-thirds inclosed in its cell. When 
the head and stem are dry the nuts become loose 
in the cells and when the late fall winds sweep 


138 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


over these bottoms they make a curious, weird 
music. When they are ripe and ready to be 
gathered the waters are usually dried away or 
so shallow that the Indians had no trouble in 
getting them, or in digging the roots ; then they 
beat or ground both nuts and roots into a meal 
out of which the squaws made bread. I have 
gathered and eaten the nuts myself — Genie and 
I use to get them by the bucket full — and they 
are good, but they are too hard to crack with 
your teeth. You have to crack them with a 
little hammer. They are ready to eat in October 
and November and during the winter.’" 

During this long story Baird sat at her feet 
and listened with his eyes alternating between 
the yonkapin flowers on her lap, the flowers in 
her face and the eager light in her eyes. Sud- 
denly Becky said: 

‘'But I promised to take you a ride in my skiff 
— we must be going”, — and when they arose 
Becky pulled some wire grass and bound the 
long stems of the flowers deftly together and 
handed the great bunch to Baird to carry. They 
hastened along the cattle trail on the return, and 
taking a short cut through the timber they soon 
arrived where the skiff was moored. Becky got 
the oars from the old hollow log and when she 
got to the boat she pitched them in and picked 
up an old gallon can which had seen service as 
a bait bucket, washed it out somewhat, dipped 
it about half full of water, took the flowers and 
set them in the can and placed it in the bow of 
the boat. 


CHAPTER 21. 

The Boat Ride. 

Becky made Baird get on the back seat and 
after pushing off she took the rowers' seat and 
pulled out gracefully down the Marais des Cygnes. 
The large maples, elms and sycamores spread 
their umbrageous arms far out over the waters, 
making a continuous arcade and thus affording 
a delightful place to spend a few hours on a hot 
afternoon. It was a lovely scene and Baird was 
in a frame of mind to enjoy it to the utmost. 
Becky was happy, too. Her chief desire was to 
please Baird and she felt that she was succeeding. 
She began to tell some wonderful stories about 
her fishing trips with Genie, and then about 
their great swimming match; incidentally she 
asked him if he could swim. He said he had 
taken a few lessons in the swimming pool in 
the city and could swim a little. Swimming in 
a pool in a house was a new idea to Becky and 
she laughed at it. But that he could swim stuck 
in her mind. But as the skiff was lazily drifting 
whither it would in response to the pleasant and 
refreshing afternoon breeze and they sat looking 
at each other across the distance between the 
seats, Baird reminded her that she had not fin- 
ished her Indian story. 

‘That's so", said Becky; “let's see, where did 
I stop. 0, yes, Narratt was well enough to walk 
about, and returned to the French family — Papin, 


139 


140 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


I believe, was the name — something like that; 
but he came every day to see and talk with 
Mauna. In truth he thought Mauna both good 
and beautiful; and when he got strong again 
and Mauna was full of life and energy, they often 
went hunting together during the lovely late In- 
dian Summer days — sometimes afoot in the dense 
primeval forests up or down the river, and some- 
times away out in the uninhabited, billowy 
prairies. 

^‘Mauna was an expert with the rifle as well 
as a born horsewoman. Under her teaching Nar- 
ratt soon became a ‘great hunter' as well as an 
accomplished rider, and Mauna came to love him 
as ‘her hunter' after the fashion of the Indian 
squaws. 

“So the Winter passed, and it is not wonderful 
that Mauna and Narratt became indeed and in 
truth lovers. Then when the hazy, lovely days 
of Spring came, the shooting of water fowl and 
fishing took the place of land hunting, they 
made long trips on the river together and out 
on the numerous lakes in the great flat bottoms. 
Narratt had become so attached to the beautiful 
squaw that he wanted to be with her always. So 
on May first he and Mauna were married accord- 
ing to the simple customs of the Osages, and on 
their wedding day they floated down to Halley's 
Bluffs, where they fished and played like children 
on a holiday outing. They gathered ferns and 
flowers and made them into bouquets. They ate 
their lunch on the top of the bluff from where 
they could see miles out over the blooming prai- 
ries in every direction. It is a beautiful place 
and I will take you there some day and show 
you, if you would like to go." 

Baird protested his eagerness to go on at once, 
but Becky insisted it was too far, and that it 
would take a whole day to see Halley's Bluff. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CTGNES 


141 


‘‘Well, go on with the story'^ said Baird. 

“Well, very soon after the wedding the fur 
traders began to arrive from St. Louis after 
spending the Winter there, and one of them 
brought a letter from Narratt^s father command- 
ing him to return to France as soon as possible, 
and if he did not he would be disinherited. The 
story of his love for the beautiful squaw had, 
in some way, reached his father through St. 
Louis relatives. There was no alternative. So 
on the first boat down the Osage he was a pas- 
senger, and in due time — which meant a long 
time — he reached St. Louis, and from there he 
went down the Mississippi to New Orleans, and 
thence by ship to France. He never returned. 
Mauna loved her ‘hunteF with all the devotion 
and intensity of her race; and she grieved and 
grieved; and as time passed into months and no 
word of her ‘hunter’ came to her she became 
wretched indeed. But by and by a little papoose 
came to her — a tiny baby girl, came to comfort 
her. It was a very picture of its father, and 
Mauna rejoiced in the little one. It seemed to 
her a pledge that her ‘hunter’ would return. But 
he did not— never did ; and finally her faith fal- 
tered, hope died in her heart, she pined and died 
of a broken heart. By her request her body was 
taken to the top of Halley’s Bluff and there 
buried according to the customs of the Grand 
Osages.” 

Becky hesitated. She was so saddened by her 
own recital of Mrs. Carlatte’s story that she was 
like one in a dream. 

“Well”, said Baird, “is that the end?” 

“Almost’,’ said Becky. “The little papoose 
lived and became a squaw, and she was the 
mother of Genie’s mother, Mrs. Carlatte, who told 
me the story. That is the end !” 


142 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Baird broke the silence that followed : 

“I would like to see your friend Genie and her 
mother. Where do they live?’’ 

'*They did live just across the river from the 
shanty. The whole family went to the Territory 
last Spring to get more land — ‘head rights’ — I 
believe they called it; any way their rights in 
Indian lands down there. Do you know how far 
we are from the shanty?” 

“No — nor do I care !” 

“We are more than three miles by water and 
it is up stream,” said Becky. “You see the sun 
is nearly down, the twilight is already setting 
here in the timber. It will take me almost an 
hour, rowing against the current, to reach the 
shanty. By that time it will be dark. We have 
floated around the great ‘horse-shoe bend’ and 
right across the ‘neck’ there through the timber 
by the cow trail it is only about a half mile back 
home.” 

Baird was aroused when he thought of getting 
back to Mrs. Buel’s too late for even a late supper, 
and said: “Can’t we tie up here and walk and 
come for the boat tomorrow?” 

Becky repeated the word, “tomorrow” as if 
speaking to herself, and then said to Baird : “Of 
course if you don’t mind”. And she quickly ran 
the prow to shore just under an overhanging 
willow, chained and locked it fast, stepped out 
and held its nose to the bank while Baird came 
forward and got ashore, but as he did so he did 
not forget the bucket of yonkapins. 

“Oh, I forgot the oars,” said Becky, and she 
darted back into the skiff, got the oars and clam- 
bered back up the bank, and carried them some 
distance from the river where she hid them in 
some dense underbrush. In thirty minutes they 
were at the sycamore Summer house, where Baird 
left the yonkapins and passed on to the shanty. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


143 


Mamma was waiting and watching for them and 
had supper ready and in a motherly way insisted 
that they eat a bit at once as it would be too 
late for Mrs. Buel to get supper for him. Becky 
took him by the arm and made him sit down. 
The boiling coffee and frying bacon did appeal 
to Baird. Becky sat by his side and they ate 
and talked, and talked and ate, as rapidly as 
they could. There was no embarrassment. Just 
two hungry children — that is the way it was. 
Baird arose thanked Mamma for her thoughtful- 
ness, slipped on his hunting coat, picked up his 
gun and started. 

‘‘Don’t be in such a hurry,” said Becky, “I am 
going with you to the place I left you last night, 
so you won’t get lost. Here, Jack! — I want you 
to go along to come back with me”, and they 
were off through the timber along the cow trail. 
It was only a short walk through the timber to 
where the wagon road ran across the treeless 
bottoms through the tall grass. It was getting 
dark. She would not let Baird linger, as he 
was disposed to do. She put her hand upon his 
arm and looking him tenderly in the eyes said, 
“tomorrow — early” I He took her in his arms and 
kissed her. Gently but firmly she put his arms 
away and said, “now run straight along that 
wagon trail and you can’t get lost; you will soon 
be home,” and she moved toward her own home, 
the little shanty, as it was called. Turning about 
she waved her hand to him, and was out of his 
sight in the woods with only Jack to scare the 
ghosts away. She was soon home, where mamma 
hugged and kissed her and put her to bed to 
dream the sweet dreams of girlhood. Mama 
could see that she was much excited, the emotions 
of the day had been almost too much for her. 
But she was so tired that she was soon enjoying 
a sound and wholesome slumber. 


CHAPTER 22. 

Becky and Baird Visit Halley’s Bluff. 

Baird arrived at the big farm house without 
mishap; but all was quiet — not a light was shin- 
ing, but as is usual in the county, the house was 
wide open and Baird walked in and stealthily 
up to his room, undressed and lay down to sleep. 
He imagined that no one would know when he 
came in but the sensitive ears of Mrs. Buel had 
heard and made note of his return. He was not 
afraid, but it can not be denied that when Becky 
was out of sight and he had set his face toward 
BueFs he felt lonely and timid; and once on the 
way he got a thrill when a big mud turtle came 
threshing through the tall grass in the dusk. He 
shifted the safety on his gun and stood for a 
moment in the attitude of self defense ; but when 
the big turtle emerged from the swaying grass 
and strode majestically across the road on his 
way to visit other turtles in a near by lake, Baird 
slipped the ‘"safety” back and continued without 
further incident. The last thing he thought about 
as slumber spread her mantle of forgetfulness 
over him were the words, “tomorrow, early!” 
— and then tired nature enforced its sweet law 
of rest and recuperation. The sub-conscious 
mind was also at rest. So he awoke with the 
first chirp of the mocking birds and arose fresh, 
vigorous and strong. He felt renewed through 


144 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


145 


and through. And it must be remembered that 
Baird was not now the anemic, squeaky-voiced 
feminist he was when he arrived at BueFs some 
weeks before. He had grown much heavier, some 
taller, and had broadened out and stood erect; 
and his voice had suddenly changed — over night 
— from that of a sickly boyhood to that of splen- 
did manhood. Mrs. Buel was the only person 
who seemed to have noticed the wonderful change 
in the boy. 

When the breakfast bell tinkled in the dining 
room, Baird responded promptly, ahead of all 
others, and was greeted by Mrs. Buel with pleas- 
ant smiles. She twitted him about losing his 
supper, but he merely laughed and replied that 
it did not make him lose any good sleep. Baird 
preferred to let Mrs. Buel delude herself under 
the circumstances, so he was mum about the 
supper at the shanty. Baird had learned to love 
good Mrs. Buel, but he was not yet prepared 
to make a confidante of her. 

He told her that he was going further down 
the river that day where he had learned the 
fishing was better and if he did not return at 
night she would know that he had stopped at 
the little hotel at the village near where he ex- 
pected to fish. So she put up a sort of double 
lunch and made him take it along. He got an 
early start and lost no time in getting to the 
shanty by the shortest route. Becky was wait- 
ing for him at the pole bars where she turned 
''Flo'' into the woods after milking. She and a 
fine bucket of milk were sitting on a big sawed- 
off elm stump when Baird arrived. The sun was 
just peeping over the tops of the trees down into 
the clearing and warming up old Eph's crop of 
corn. 

"Hello! — what you got in the basket?" was 
Becky's joshing sort of greeting. 


146 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


"‘Lunch — Mrs. Buel made me bring it. I had 
to or — tell her — something.'’ 

“0, that's all right. I was just foolin'. Mamma 
has fixed up one, too, so we won't get hungry 
today." 

Becky put up her hands toward him and he 
put his arms about her and lifted her from the 
stump. He wanted to carry her pail of milk, 
but she protested he would spill it; and as he 
had his gun and basket he let her carry the milk 
to the shanty. 

“Mamma, Baird has lunch in that basket, so 
please let me have what you have and I'll tuck it 
in the same basket so we won't have so many 
things to carry". And so she did, and picking 
up the basket while Baird got the tackle box they 
were off for the boat. After going a few steps 
Becky set the basket down and ran back into the 
shanty, hugged and kissed her mamma, and said : 
“If we are not back by dark you will know that 
I am staying all night with Mrs. Callao at the 
hotel in the village." 

Mamma smiled approval. It only took a minute. 
They were not long in reaching the boat, and 
Baird insisted on doing the rowing; and out of 
pure curiosity Becky let him have his way; and 
in spite of his prideful efforts to show her that 
he could row a boat, he made such a botch of it 
that Becky went forward and told him to get 
in the back seat or they never would get to 
Halley's Bluff. She saw the color flame up in 
his face and realized that she had hurt his feel- 
ings. Standing, she put her hands under his 
chin and raised his face so she could see into his 
eyes, and said: 

“I'm so sorry" ! and taking one oar in her left 
hand she sat down on the rower's seat beside 
him and put her right arm about his neck and 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


147 


asked him to kiss and forgive her. He surren- 
dered and Becky was again happy. 

‘‘Now”, she said, “let's try rowing together.” 

They pulled and pulled, but Baird was either 
too slow or pulled too hard, and the poor boat 
zig-zagged back and forth across the river, and 
made little progress down stream. They talked 
and laughed about the way the pesky boat acted, 
and in truth Baird, who had never tried to row a 
boat before, could not understand the trouble at 
all. Becky finally grasped the oars and under 
her skilled, strong arms the boat shot forward, 
and a short distance around the bend they came 
in sight of the gorge — the “wrack heap” — where 
they had crossed the day before to see the ancient 
site of Harmony Mission. Baird was visibly agi- 
tated as they approached it under full headway; 
for with her long, steady strokes Becky was send- 
ing the skiff along at a great pace; but as she 
approached the gorge she turned half way round 
and by deft movements of the oars in the swift 
running water the boat passed through the 
narrow rapid place with human-like intelligence 
and all was well. Becky looked at Baird and 
laughingly said: 

“Were you scared ?” 

Baird confessed that he did not see how she 
did it. They were now in deep untroubled water 
and Becky sent the skiff skimming past the vil- 
lage, and just as they passed the little hotel 
which stood right on the margin of the river Mrs. 
Callao recognized Becky and waved her hand. 
Becky shouted to her that they would stop as 
they came back in the afternoon, but never missed 
a stroke. The skiff fairly flew over the route 
from there until they reached the deep water 
on the west side and at the foot of Halley's Bluff. 
All was familiar here to Becky. She knew where 
to tie up — near the spring in the little park-like 


148 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


place where the Indians used to build tepees and 
rest from the weariness of the long chase. As 
soon as they were landed and tied up, Baird got 
out his box of fishing fixings, and he was very 
glad and happy to exhibit all the novel and won- 
derful things that his father had bought to inter- 
est and amuse a sickly son. Becky got down on 
her knees and went over everything with him 
in evident delight ; asking all manner of questions 
as to how they worked and how to fix them, and 
as Baird explained everything the best he could 
Becky was as pleased as a babe with a red rattle. 
Lines and reels and rods, and bobbins and sink- 
ers, and hooks of every size and make; shell 
spoons and manufactured flies, minnows and 
rubber frog baits. 

'‘Well,” said Becky, "if we can’t ketch some 
fish today with all these fixin’s we may as well 
quit !” — and as Baird looked up sharply she caught 
her breath, and continued, "but we’ll ketch ’em, 
sure. There are lots in here ; right down yonder 
by that big rock I caught the finest big bass 
one time and there are buffalo and cat and 
carp and crappie and sun fish — oh! every kind 
there.” 

While Baird busied himself rigging out two 
rods — one for each of them — Becky stepped into 
the skiff and from under the back seat brought 
out an hundred-foot trot line, nicely put up on a 
notched board, and a bucket of dough balls, some 
live worms and other bait, among which were 
some strips of white salt pork with the "rine” on 
one side. She told Baird in a bantering way 
that she was going to catch some "whales” — some 
big cats and buffalo on that ; and Baird chuckled, 
but Becky took no offense. 

On the west side of the Bluff, where the pre- 
cipitous sand stone wall rises sheer up about 
one hundred feet the water is slow and deep — 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


149 


almost no perceptible current at low water stage ; 
but at the north end of the Bluff, where the Osage 
river — for this is the very head of the Osage 
river — turns east there is a fall and a rapid 
current fretting over large and smaller stones 
which ages ago had broken off the Bluff and 
rolled down into the river bed. The cats and 
buffalo and carp were at home in the deep, still 
water; the bass, crappie and other game fish 
made their home in the rapid current at the 
north among the rocks. Baird was having 
trouble with his lines and reels, and Becky was 
straightening out her trot line along the clean, 
rocky beach and all talk between them ceased. 
Becky got her hooks baited alternately with 
dough-balls and worms, then tied one end of it 
to a stout sycamore root near the water's edge 
and on the other end was a heavy cogwheel which 
had once been in use in a saw mill. She got into 
her skiff and backed it gently down to the cog- 
wheel and laid it on the back seat. Then she 
took the oars and rowed rapidly across the river 
and when the length of the line was reached 
the momentum of the skiff and the tension of 
the line caused the cogwheel to jump off and it 
sank to the bottom. Thus was Becky's trot line 
‘"set." She returned and tied up the skiff. By 
that time Baird had the two rods rigged and 
handing her one, they followed along the margin 
of the water around to the north of the Bluff 
to make a try for game fish. Becky had never 
seen any of the funny looking patent baits, whirl- 
ing spoons, etc., and while she was afraid to say 
much lest she offend him, she had little faith 
in such devices. So she sat down on a rock as 
close to Baird as she dared to get, and said : 

‘T'll just watch you and see how you do it 
before I try, and if you do not catch one pretty 


150 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


soon with that rubber frog bait, I'll go back and 
get some of my pork bait for you/' 

Baird bit his lip, but said nothing, and happily 
he had his face turned from her for the moment, 
so she did not catch the expression of wounded 
feelings that glowed for an instant. He soon 
forgot it. He was intent on the work in hand; 
and he was burning with a desire to show Becky 
that his bright new fixin's would do the business 
for the finny tribe. He cast and reeled in slowly 
again and again without success. Becky wanted 
to say something but did not know what to say. 
She sat silent in eager solicitude. He was plainly 
getting discouraged. She was getting very rest- 
less. She began to want to try her own luck 
at this new-fangled fishing. It had come to a 
point with her that she just had to do or say 
something. She arose and said: 

“Try it over there in the eddy by the rock." 

Baird made the effort and the cast went exactly 
where she had indicated. The rubber frog had 
scarcely gone out of sight when Baird realized 
that he had a “strike". It surged to and fro for 
a moment and then out into the seething waters 
went his long silk line. He began to reel it in, 
but in his excitement his fingers would slip off 
the reel crank, and away would go his line, the 
reel fairly humming in its rapidity. Becky looked 
on breathlessly. Baird worked rapidly and ex- 
citedly and every little bit there would be a 
splash in the water at the end of the line. When 
the battle was about half won Baird stepped from 
the rock onto the shore, working his reel steadily 
all the while. They had forgotten the dip net and 
there was no time to get it now. All of a sudden 
the fish gave up the fight and suffered itself to 
be reeled slowly into shallow water near the 
shore. Becky quickly stepped out on a rock 
where she could both see and reach it with her 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


161 


hands. Baird held the reel while she knelt down 
and quietly slipped two fingers through its gills 
and triumphantly landed it — a fine three-pound, 
big-mouthed bass. When Baird had it safely on 
his bright, new chain and the pin securely driven 
in the ground he looked at Becky and sat down 
to rest. He was almost as exhausted as the fish. 
The thrill of the strike, the fear of losing it, the 
long struggle, and his desire for Becky's approval 
were so mingled in his mind and heart, and had 
so aroused every human emotion, it is no wonder 
that he felt temporarily “done up". But he had 
won ! Becky kissed him and told him how great 
it all was. He looked up into her smiling face 
as any real hero might look into the eyes of a 
loved one for whom he had done some great thing 
likely to evoke the plaudits of the multitude. 

Becky was fired with excitement by this new 
method in sport. Her disposition to slyly poke 
fun at Baird's new fixin's was gone. She was 
burning for a try at them with her rod and he 
gave her a careful lesson in making the cast and 
how to work the reel to prevent entanglements, 
etc. Then she sought a place close to the waters 
and away from the branches or other obstruction. 
Her first few efforts were miserable failures and 
she invariably got her line tangled or knotted 
on the reel. But she was patient and persistent. 
She would not look at Baird, but he watched her 
with some solicitude and amusement. Occa- 
sionally he would tell her what to do to overcome 
her troubles, and by and by she was succeeding 
fairly well but not a strike rewarded her patient 
efforts. In the meantime Baird had hooked a 
beautiful crappie and landed it safely. Becky ex- 
amined her “Hildebrandt spinner" in some dis- 
gust. She fingered the buck-tailed hook with in- 
credulity in her face. Finally, in desperation, 
she said, “I'm going to get some of that white 


162 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


pork bait for this hook’\ and she laid the rod 
down and started for the bait can. By this time 
Baird was over his triumph and Becky had been 
so pleased and generous that he was really sorry 
for her and was as eager to see her catch a fine 
bass as he had been to catch one himself. 

''Bring your rod and come up here by me. I 
suspect they are hugging these big rocks. Get on 
that big flat rock and make a cast out there in 
that swift water and reel in slowly, giving your 
hook time to swing around beyond those riffles 
over into deep water lest you get hung”, Baird 
directed. Becky made a determined effort and a 
successful cast. She worked her reel and rod as 
he had directed her and eagerly watched for 
results. The swift waters threshed the line first 
one way and then another around in between the 
large rocks showing just above the surface, and 
as her reel took up the line more and more she 
lost heart and was ready to quit in disgust and 
with deep chagrin — and just as she was becoming 
careless there was a strike and a jerk. It so 
startled her that she lost control of the reel and 
threw up her rod as she had done a thousand 
times when the bobbin had been pulled un- 
der, in a vain effort to land the catch; the 
reel fairly hummed until the last inch of the 
long line was out. Baird shouted to her to "keep 
the line taut with the rod and reel it in”. In a 
moment she caught the spirit of the game and 
was industriously and dextrously obeying in- 
structions. The excitement it caused glowed in 
her face. She shouted back, "Come here and 
help me” ! He smiled and slowly started toward 
her, watching the struggle as he went. He felt 
sure it was a safe strike and he was willing to 
see Becky punished a little for her side remarks 
about his "patent fixings”. By the time he 
reached her the fish had quieted down and she 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


153 


was slowly and surely bringing it to shore 
through shallow water. He stepped down to the 
margin and when the fish was near the shore 
he grabbed the line and lifted it quietly out of 
the water on to dry land where it lay without a 
‘‘flounder’". When he had run his finger 
through its gills and disentangled the deceitful 
“buck-tail” hook Becky sank down on the flat 
rock to — rest! He marched off to put her bass 
on his chain “string”. She had experienced a 
new thrill, and declared she was delighted with it. 
Baird bragged on her skill and prowess and that 
made life all sunshine for her; and after they 
had rested and chatted a while they renewed their 
efforts and by noon they had succeeded in 
“stringing” about a dozen fine game fish of dif- 
ferent kinds. So they reeled in and leaving their 
fish secured to the bank they returned to the 
skiff to get their lunch. They got the basket 
and went to the rock-walled spring in a beautiful 
grove only a few rods from where the skiff was 
tied. A picnic party had recently been there and 
they found a rude native lumber table, some seats 
made about the larger trees and a real grapevine 
swing. It was indeed a lovely and ideal place on 
a hot day at noon. 

“Now”, said Becky, “I’ll set the table while 
you get the water — like a good little boy”; and 
she proceeded to spread out the good things which 
mamma and Mrs. Buel had provided. The menu 
was varied and abundant — enough for a half 
dozen hungry people. Baird came up with the 
water all right, and they chatted and laughed and 
ate and drank until nature cried, enough I Then 
they sat down by a big white oak, and overcome 
with drowsiness after his full meal, Baird 
stretched out and went to sleep. Becky leaned 
over and put her hands about his face and kissed 
him; but he never stirred. It was an honest 


164 


FROM THE MARAIS DBS CYGNES 


sleep — a slumber that strengthened body and 
soul. She sat by his side and dreamed sweet 
dreams of love with her eyes wide open and her 
heart fairly knocking with a great joy. He was 
not a modern Endymion, for he did not dream; 
nor was she Diana, for she did not run away into 
the forest when he awoke. They were two real 
human beings in the full enjoyment of health, 
innocence and love. There was nothing about 
them abnormal. The Bluff, the trees, spring and 
river, the maiden hair ferns and flowers about 
them were all natural and beautiful. So the lives 
and loves of these two young people fitted into 
their environments naturally. They were as pure 
as the flowers, and as innocent as the zephyrs 
that whispered through the foliage of the trees 
over their midday resting place. 

When Baird awoke he found Becky sitting by 
his side thoughtfully watching him. After a 
stretch and a yawn he sat up, put his arm about 
her and pulled her to him so that her he)ad 
rested upon his shoulder; and then he told her 
of his admiration and love, and that he hoped 
to make her his wife some day if she were willing. 
He also told somewhat of his father and mother 
and of his two sisters in Kansas City, and of 
his own life. She was interested in all he had 
to say ; what girl is not under such circumstances ? 
She took one of his hands in both hers, sat up, 
looked him in the eyes and quietly listened to him. 
She did not have to talk to convey to him the 
deepest thoughts in her heart and soul. Her 
large, tender tale-telling eyes made answer for 
her; and he could read the burning love in her 
heart and the deep devotion of her soul by looking 
into her steady eyes. Her whole being responded 
to his lover-like words in unuttered but unmis- 
takable language; and there was mutual joy and 
happiness in their souls. As he talked on visions 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


166 


came and went in the mind of Becky — some sweet 
and beautiful, others somber and forbidding. 
The thought that gave her most trouble and re- 
curred oftenest, and which, for the moment, she 
seemed unable to successfully put away was that 
he would change and forget her when he returned 
to his people in the city. Somewhat of this 
thought was read by Baird in the depths of her 
eyes, and in response to it he sought to convince 
her that he had never loved any one else and 
that his great love for her was genuine and last- 
ing — that whether she ever married him or not 
he would always love her as he did at that 
moment. He pressed her for an answer but all 
she would say was, ‘‘You know I love you dearly 
and I'll ask mamma about marrying you. If she 
says it is all right and you — she hesitated — don't 
change your mind ! — I shall be very happy to be- 
come your wife some time." 

Becky kissed his hand, sprang to her feet and 
started to the boat. 

“Where are you going?" he asked in astonish- 
ment. 

“To the boat to lift my trot line," and she 
tripped joyously down the bank and grasping the 
end of the line she lifted it some distance out of 
the water and held it still for a moment— to tell 
if there were any fish on it or not. She felt the 
sullen pull on the line and shouted to Baird to 
untie the boat and help her get “the big one that 
is sure on it". They both got into the boat and 
he insisted on paddling it down to where Becky 
could get hold of the line. 

“Now", said Becky, “let her swing down stream 
and I'll lift the line across the stern until we 
come to the big fellow — then you can put down 
the oar and help me." 

He said, “all right," but smiled incredulously. 
With steady and experienced hands, she pulled 


156 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


the boat slowly along while he lay by waiting to 
see her disappointment in the “catch’\ In a few 
moments a small carp became visible and threshed 
the surface of the water with vigor, and she 
hauled it over the side of the boat, disengaged 
the hook, and dropped it in the little water which 
had accumulated between the ribs of the skiff. 
Baird tried to look solemn and asked if that were 
the “big fellow''? She made no reply, rebaited 
the hook, and began to take in the line again as 
if nothing had happened. In a moment another 
splash on the surface of the water brought to 
view a fine channel cat about a foot long, and 
she landed it in the boat, rebaited the hook — as 
fast as the line was lifted on one side of the boat 
it went back into the water on the other. By this 
time the line began to show out about the middle 
of the river where the water was very deep. 
She could still feel the slow but vigorous pull on 
the line. She rested the line on the boat, holding 
it with one hand, and turned to look at him, and 
she saw in his face and smile the evident purpose 
to tease; and just as she was about to say, “Just 
wait and see"! — a sudden heavy pull on the line 
made the boat fairly careen ; it so startled 
Baird that he quickly lurched the other way to 
right the boat. “There! what did I tell you? 
Get the dip net behind you there and help me 
to get him in". He promptly obeyed and came 
back with it. 

“Now get down on your knees as close as you 
can to me and I'll reach over behind the boat so 
as to keep the line in the water and I'll pull the 
boat along until I get him within reach of your 
dip net." 

This was all new to him, but it was real sport 
and he did not want to see Becky lose her “big 
fellow". Slowly she pulled on the line with her 
hands down in the water. Occasionally a dis- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


157 


turbance of the water would indicate where the 
‘‘big fellow'' was, and when the boat was about 
three feet from where they knew the fish to be, 
although they had not yet seen it and had only 
a general notion of its size, Becky said: 

“Now put your dip down easy and deep as 
you can and when I lift the line up over the end 
of the boat you will see him and you must be 
quick and get the dip under and over him or he 
will break the hook or line, and be lost." 

Baird was all eagerness now and Becky pulled 
a little closer and then suddenly lifted the line 
up over the end of the boat, thus bringing to the 
surface an enormous big, yellow catfish, about 
three feet long, and dextrously did Baird do his 
part; and together they lifted the “big fellow" 
into the boat, where he threshed around like mad, 
throwing the dirty water in the bottom of the 
boat all over them. But he soon quieted down 
and Becky looked at Baird as if to say: “You 
were going to laugh at me !" 

Baird wanted to dislodge the hook, but Becky 
told him it was no use — “he had swallowed it; 
get your knife and cut it loose close to the trot 
line. Eph can get the hook when he dresses 
the fish." 

She had a triumphant smile all over her face, 
and he gloried in her “big fellow" quite as much 
as she. He sat down beside her in the back seat, 
put his arms around her and kissed her, to which 
she made not the slightest objection. In truth 
that was the way he took to show her that he 
was proud of her. All this time she was holding 
the trot line across the stern of the boat with 
one hand. By and by she said to him: “You 
get back on the rower's seat so as to steady the 
boat and I'll lift the line to the end", and as Baird 
tried to step over the “big fellow" it made a 
frantic flounder and came near dumping him 


158 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


over board but he reached the seat safely, badly 
bespattered with muddy water. Then Becky 
pulled on out to the end ; but there were no more 
fish on the line. She rebaited all the hooks that 
needed it as she pulled along, and at the last one 
she released the line and Baird pulled the boat 
to the tie-up place. 

Then they got their rods and started back to 
the swift waters, the scene of their morning's 
sport; but instead of following the margin of 
the river Becky led the way up the hill about half 
way to the top of the Bluff, where they came to 
a foot path which they followed along the Bluff 
till they came to a large over-hanging cliff, and 
beneath this cliff she showed Baird a series of 
wells or Indian caches dug in the solid rock some 
twenty or thirty feet deep. They were about four 
feet in diameter, and evidently had been dug with 
some sharp, hard tools. She explained that Mrs. 
Carlatte had said her mother said the caches were 
there when the Osages first came into that part 
of the country, and that no one knew who really 
dug them or for what they were used; but that 
‘‘her people” used them to cure meat to make 
pemmican when in the village, and as caches 
when they went on their long, annual hunts. As 
they went along Becky gathered some beautiful 
little white flowers from the clefts in the rock, 
where the water was trickling down, made them 
into a pretty boutonniere and pinned it on his 
shirt in lieu of the left lapel of his coat. 

Then they clambered up to the very top of 
the Bluff and surveyed the lovely scene spread 
out before them in every direction. They were 
above the tall forests and nothing but the distant 
horizon beyond the low lands and rolling prairies 
bounded their vision. To the northwest they 
could follow the green strip of timber that marked 
the course of the Marais des Cygnes river until 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


169 


it was lost in Kansas. To the east they could 
follow the same belt of timber until lost in an 
adjoining county. North and south there was 
nothing but the undulating prairies, dotted thick 
with farm homes and checkered by the diversi- 
fied crops of the farmers, growing and ripening 
in the hot sun. They turned round and round 
and talked of the splendid panorama of nature. 
The scene was uplifting, inspiring. 

‘‘Right up here,” said Becky, “is where Mauna, 
the heart-broken squaw was buried; but I do 
not know how — Mrs. Carlatte didn't tell us howJ* 

Then she tried to point out about where the 
“shanty was”, but could not make Baird under- 
stand. 

They went down the sloping east side of the 
Bluff hand in hand like two children. When 
they arrived at the rapids Becky noted a big flat 
rock about ten feet out from the shore and which 
stood about a foot above the waters, which went 
swirling by on the further side. She saw the 
water between her and the big rock was very 
shallow and still. As soon as Baird got busy 
Becky sat down and took off her shoes and hose 
and waded out to the big rock. Then she un- 
locked her reel and standing there bare-footed 
on the clean, dry rock, she gracefully made a 
cast down stream into the boiling water as it 
flowed over and around the protruding rocks — 
she had learned the trick and her skill in casting 
met with the approval and admiration of Baird. 
Her first cast was successful and a nice black 
bass was the trophy. She held it dangling out 
of the water, with her steady thumb on the reel, 
she called him “to take it off”, and when he came 
as near to her as he could she swung the fish 
to him and he took it off and put it on their 
morning “string”. Another cast, a rapid reel in 
and she had another for him to “take off”. Baird 


160 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


looked at her as she stood there with her pretty 
white feet and shapely ankles exposed to view, 
rod in hand, and a face beaming with the light 
of innocence and love, the picture photographed 
in his mind so appealed to him that he never 
forgot it. She kept him busy taking her catches 
off, and he was glad to forego casting himself 
to watch her enjoy the new sport with the gleam- 
ing spoon and buck-tail hook. Becky was 
thoroughly enjoying herself and as she made 
faultless cast after cast and brought up with a 
fine fish nearly every time, she did not notice 
that the sun was sinking low in the west until 
Baird called her attention to the fact. Instantly 
she pitched the rod to him, tucked up her dress 
and waded to shore, then used her skirt to dry 
off her feet and limbs the best she could, slipped 
on her hose and shoes, and taking both rods, 
while he got the string of fish, they hurried along 
the margin of the river to the skiff. Then while 
he put the rods in their cases, she gathered up 
the knives and forks, spoons and cups, put them 
all in the basket and set the basket in the skiff. 
Baird suggested one more drink from the inviting 
Indian spring, and standing beside it in the still- 
ness of the forest they touched their tin cups 
and pledged their love and drank the pure water 
as a token of fidelity to each other. Baird took 
her into his arms and as she looked up into his 
face with unutterable and deathless love, he 
poured out his heart to her again. It was but 
the natural expression of two souls in a state 
of proper natural love — as strong, deep and abid- 
ing as the human heart ever experiences. They 
were in accord with their happy environment. 
They were responding to the first law of Nature, 
and of God. 

The skiff was untied and they were about to 
be off when Becky remembered her trot line. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


161 


The ‘'big fellow” lay quiet in the bottom 
of the boat with its great gills slowly 
opening and closing, evincing the fact that it was 
very much alive. After some trouble and with 
much awkwardness Baird backed the boat up to 
the shore where she could reach and untie the 
shore end of the line. She hooked the loop on 
the end over one of the horns of the board on 
which she kept it and began to take it in by 
turning the forked board end over end while the 
skiff drifted as it pleased. She could feel the 
line jerk from time to time, but they were not 
strong jerks; and when she did come to a fish 
she would pass it with slack line to him and 
while he took it off, or cut it off, as necessity 
sometimes required, she stood and held the line; 
then she would begin folding the line upon the 
board again and so continued until all the fish 
were safely in the bottom of the boat and she 
had reached the end — the heavy cogwheel. This 
she lifted quickly into the boat. Fishing for the 
day was over, and as she looked at the number 
and size and character of the catch she felt 
pleased with results. She knew that Baird, awk- 
ward as he was, would insist on rowing, so she 
tucked up her skirt and sat down on the back 
seat. An old steering paddle lay in the boat and 
she picked it up in order to help him keep the 
boat off of snags and in the eddies along the 
shore on their up-stream run. 


CHAPTER 23. 

At the Village Hotel. 

‘‘Now, Baird, pull even and Fll keep you in 
the right place and off the snags'". She was an 
expert with the paddle. The sun was nearly be- 
hind the low western horizon. The twilight was 
setting in. Quietly and steadily Baird bent to 
the oars improving in his strokes every minute. 
She was silent, too, but kept an eager eye ahead 
lest they strike a snag or sunken log. After he 
had pulled along for some time he rested on the 
oars and said : 

“Becky, we can't make it home before dark. 
What shall we do"? To which she replied: 

“Didn't you hear me tell Mrs. Callao as we 
came past the village that maybe we would stop 
as we came back?" 

“Yes." 

“Well, that is what we will do. Let me take 
the oars and you take the paddle and learn to 
steer. That will rest you, too." 

“No, no! — I'll pull to the village. It is not 
far now." 

So he pulled on to the village and was proud 
to show her that he could do it. They landed in 
front of the village hotel just as it was getting 
good dark, and just as Baird was dumping a 
bucket of water on the “big fellow" so he would 
live till the next day, Mrs. Callao shouted from 
the top of the bank: 


162 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


163 


'‘Come on up — IVe been waiting supper for 
you/’ 

"All right”, Becky shouted back. 

At her suggestion, Baird took two of the largest 
bass off the "string” and they climbed the bank, 
Baird pretending to help her with one hand while 
he carried the bass in the other. To tell the 
truth, Becky had stood the labor and excitement 
of the day better than he and, besides, the three- 
mile pull Baird had just accomplished had 
"winded” him more than he was willing to con- 
fess. But her keen, sympathetic eyes could see 
it. To a raw, inexperienced rower a pull of three 
miles up stream is an exhausting achievement. 
Mrs. Callao, good bustling woman that she was, 
met them at the door with every evidence of 
pleasure on her face and in her voice and man- 
ners. She embraced and kissed Becky and en- 
quired about her mamma — here she realized 
Baird’s presence; and Becky said, "Mrs. Callao, 
this is Baird — Mr. Baird Alexander, of Kansas 
City”; Mrs. Callao extended her hand and shook 
Baird’s heartily, saying, "You are very 
welcome if you are a friend to my Becky here”, 
and she put her arm lovingly around Becky and 
they went in to supper. Mr. Callao was already 
in the dining room, and as they came in Mrs. 
Callao said to him, "This is our Becky, you know, 
and this is Mr. Baird Alexander, of Kansas City. 
They have been fishing down at the Bluff. I saw 
them go by this morning and waved at them — you 
are going to stay all night aren’t you, Becky, 
dear ? — of course you are — I’m foolish to ask such 
a silly question. Now just help yourselves and 
make yourselves at home. I don’t keep a girl 
any more, so I just wait on the few "stoppers” 
who come this way nowadays myself. Mr. Cal- 
lao, give Mr. Alexander some more meat or pota- 
toes or something. Becky, what can I pass you? 


164 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Why, you are out of tea — hand me your cup and 
I'll get you some more right off the kitchen stove, 
bilin' hot. Mr. Alexander, I'll take your cup, too," 
and she did; and so Mrs. Callao chattered right 
along through supper, no one else caring to or 
having a chance to get in a word edgewise. 
Becky was pleased to hear her chatter on and 
Baird was amused, but they were tired and 
hungry and ate heartily and enjoyed the exhila- 
rating tea. When they arose from the table, Mr. 
Callao and Baird went out and took seats on the 
front porch overlooking the river. Mrs. Callao 
was hardly on her feet before she was gathering 
up the dishes and clearing away things generally. 
Becky joined in this dutiful and habitual occupa- 
tion in spite of her earnest protestations ‘'to sit 
right down and I'll take care of the things my- 
self. But Becky knew and loved Mrs. Callao, 
and so participated in gathering up the “things," 
and she even went into the kitchen and wiped 
the “things" while Mrs. Callao washed them and 
chattered away all the while as if she had just 
found a lost daughter. When they were nearly 
done Mrs. Callao said in a sort of motherly 
way: “Becky, who is this young 'feller' you've 
got and where did you find him" ? Becky blushed 
deeply and for the first time in her life self-con- 
sciousness became a real thing to her. “Why, 
Mrs. Callao! Don't you think he is a nice young 
man ?" 

“0, sure, sure"! she replied, seeing the confu- 
sion in Becky's face, and noting her downcast 
eyes. “He's fine looking, and as you say he is 
from Kansas City, I just naturally wondered how 
you came to know him. I didn't mean any harm, 
dear child, and we will say no more about him." 

That didn't just suit Becky; so after hesitating 
a moment she said, “Now, Mrs. Callao, I don't 
mind telling you — you are about the only friend 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


165 


I have, you know, and Fll just tell you all I know. 
I found him asleep up in the big bend one day 
when I was out gathering wild flowers — I walked 
right up on him and his dog — or, rather, Mr. 
BueFs dog — before I saw him. He was so nice 
that we just got acquainted right away and we 
have been together every day since, gathering 
flowers, rowing on the river and fishing. I know 
you will like him, if he is a city boy. He's 
just a visiting at the Buel's home and told me 
Mr. Buel and his papa were good friends when 
young men, and that when he got out of high 
school he was poorly and his father sent him 
down here for his health. And say, Mrs. Callao, 
he has the finest gun and a lot of the finest new- 
fangled fishing fixin's you ever saw. Do you 
know we caught those bass with his new-fangled 
things without the sign of a bait. I laughed at 
him at first, but directly he caught one down 
there in the riffles at the north end of the Bluff 
— where the rocks stick up — you know the place ; 
and do you know I took the rod with the silver 
reel on it which he fixed for me and while he was 
showing me how to work it I could hardly keep 
from laughing right in the poor boy's face at the 
idea of catching sensible fish with a shell spoon, 
and a bucktail hook — that's what he called it. But 
pretty soon he caught one — that very one there 
in the dish pan ; then I tried my rod, and at first 
I couldn't throw it any where I wanted it to go — 
“casting", he calls it; but I kept trying and he 
kept telling me how, and at last I got the hang 
of it and the bucktail lit away down among the 
rocks about fifty feet from where I stood, and 
to my surprise a bass grabbed it — “struck it," 
Baird says — and then I had the awfulest time 
a reeling it in and getting it!" 

Mrs. Callao was all attention while Becky reeled 
off all this talk, and her big eyes shone with a 


166 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


brightness that told its own tale to Mrs. Callao 
and her strong, beautiful face was lit by the 
light of a love as glorious as it was natural. 

Good Mrs. Callao knew Becky's mamma and 
knew, in his life time, her drunken and debauched 
father whose bones lay in eternal rest in the 
quaint village cemetery only a stone's throw from 
the little hotel. She had loved Becky from her 
infancy and tenderly sympathized with her 
mother in the days when she was crazed by the 
death of her lovely twin boy babies. But in re- 
cent years she had met Becky and her mamma 
only occasionally. 

They found Baird and Mr. Callao on the front 
porch talking away like old friends, and after 
a few pleasantries Mrs. Callao suggested that it 
was about bed time. She was sure Mr. Alexander 
must be tired from the account of the day's do- 
ings which Becky had given her. 

‘‘Well," said Baird addressing himself to Mrs. 
Callao, “did she tell you about the “big fellow" 
she caught on her trot line?" “Why, no," said 
Mrs. Callao. 

“I clear forgot it," said Becky hastily. *‘I've 
caught 'em before on my trot line and with hook 
and bobber — that wasn't like what I was telling 
you about. But it is a fact about the “big fel- 
low" — a yellow cat about three feet long and I 
think he will weigh about forty pounds — ^he's a 
whale! You and Mr. Callao must go down and 
see it in the morning, and the others, too. We've 
a lot of fine ones in the bottom of the skiff." 

“Sure we will," replied Mrs. Callao, “is there 
any water in the boat?" 

“I was just going to say," said Baird, “that I'd 
go down and dump another bucket of water or 
two on them, and I believe I'd better tie a good 
cord to the line sticking out of that “big fellow's” 
mouth and then tie it to one of the ribs of the 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


167 


skiff so he can not jump out after we put in 
more water.” 

Baird started to the skiff and Mr. Callao went 
along. Mrs. Callao and Becky said "‘good night !” 
and went up stairs to bed. As soon as the fish 
were attended to they came in and went to bed. 

The next morning they were all up to an early 
breakfast, and Mrs. Callao had the two fine bass 
on the table dripping hot, and all were loud in 
praise of the quality of this game fish and the 
skill of the cook. Mr. Callao had to leave at once 
to superintend some hired men putting up hay 
away over west in the flat bottoms. Baird got 
hold of a Kansas City paper and while he was ab- 
sorbed in it Mrs. Callao and Becky visited the 
grave of Becky’s father where she left a bunch 
of pure white flowers she had gathered at the 
Bluff. 

When they returned Becky insisted that they 
must be going as she had told her mamma that 
they would be at the ‘‘shanty” for dinner. Mrs. 
Callao walked down with them to the skiff and 
Becky just made her take three or four of the 
game fish for her and Mr. Callao. The big fel- 
low was quiet in the bottom of the boat and was 
breathing peacefully and regularly. The small- 
er ones were splashing about in the water. Mrs. 
Callao kissed Becky good-bye, with a timid look 
at Baird, and as she shook hands with him cor- 
dially she said : “You must not mind me — I have 
known Becky ever since she was a tiny babe 
— she is a dear, good girl, and I want you both 
to come back and see us — Good-bye !” 


CHAPTER 24. 

The Arrival Home. 

Baird was at the oars, his hands rather tender 
to be sure, and Becky directed the course of the 
skiff with ease and precision by the dextrous use 
of the steering paddle, and soon they were around 
the bend out of sight of the village and near the 
old Harmony Mission. Here Becky was seized 
with a sudden inspiration to get some flowers 
she had spied and steered the skiff into the 
mouth of Mission Branch and when its prow 
struck the bank Baird was startled by the jolt 
and she laughed at him heartily and explained 
her purpose. 

‘‘Do you see those splendid cardinals right up 
there?'' pointing up the small creek, “back the 
boat around — use your right oar — so I can get 
out and you can rest while I get a bouquet for 
mamma." 

When her end of the skiff touched the bank she 
jumped out and ran up the shore a few rods where 
a great garden of beautiful cardinal flowers made 
even the waters look lurid as they nodded in the 
gentle winds. She gathered a great arm full with 
long stems, and just as she was about to return 
she spied out on high ground a great cluster 
of wood lilies and off she went to get them ; and in 
looking about she found some lovely white field 
camomile, which she gathered into her bunch of 


168 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


189 


cardinals and wood lilies with striking effect, 
and as she returned to the boat she came upon a 
button bush in bloom and broke off a number of 
long branches bearing beautiful white ball-like 
flowers and lovely green leaves. She put them 
carefully by her side and pushed the stern of the 
boat off with her paddle and told Baird “to back 
out into the river.” 

She knew, and in a sense dreaded, the passage 
of the “wrack heap,” now a short distance in 
front, for she feared Baird was not skillful 
enough to successfully make the passage, and yet 
she was afraid it would wound him if she offered 
to take the oars at that time and place. She told 
him of the difficulty and warned him not to let 
the boat “swing” on him when it struck the rapid 
current coming around the tangled heap of logs, 
— that it might have force enough to “upset” 
them. Baird smiled a confident smile and said 
he would “watch out,” and pulled steadily for- 
ward while she was looking eagerly ahead and 
skillfully using her paddle. All went well until 
the skiff's nose struck the swift current, and in 
an instant she careened and darted to the short 
on the right in spite of his most frantic efforts 
to prevent it. There was only one thing to do 
— back down and try it again. That is what 
they did — Baird being resolved that the skiff 
should not do that trick again. So he pulled with 
might and main on the oar on that side to keep 
her prow up the channel when it struck the cur- 
rent, and just as he thought he was successfully 
past the crisis, and therefore off his guard as to 
the other possibility and probability of the sit- 
uation, the prow of the skiff suddenly ducked to 
the left and ran her nose in under the jutting 
logs and almost crowded him out of the seat. He 
abandoned the oars which swung round on their 
pivots, and grasped the end of a log and so held 


170 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


the boat in that position. Becky was keeping her 
end from going under the logs by bracing with 
her paddle. He was painfully perplexed and 
showed it in his face. But Becky was not alarmed 
and with a reassuring smile said : 

“Now you hold on to the logs while you go to 
the bow. ril keep this end out with my paddle 
and then you pull from one log to the next until 
her nose gets around the last one — ^then push on 
it until you get back to your seat, and by that time 
her nose will turn into the eddy above the logs and 
we will be safely through.” 

Baird followed directions like a hero and suc- 
cess crowned his efforts. He took up the oars 
again and the burden of his heart rolled away 
when Becky remarked, “Well, I don’t know how 
we would ever have made it if it had not been 
for you.” She did not wish to offend his pride 
and she did sympathize with his inexperience. 
But he was learning rapidly and she loved him 
and that made amends. They soon came to the 
long, deep, clear stretch of water which lay ap- 
parently without current at low water around the 
big bend, and as Baird pulled leisurely along he 
stopped occasionally to chat with her. She busied 
herself arranging her flowers in a great big, love- 
ly bouquet for mamma. When finished she made 
him cut off a bit of fish line and while she held 
it he wrapped and tied it. Baird had to confess 
that it was lovely and Becky was happy with a 
double happiness, for she knew mamma would 
have “a fit over it,” and she saw that he was 
pleased. 

The sun was getting warm and so was he. The 
water was so pleasant and blue and clear that he 
thought of a plunge. So he asked Becky if she 
could swim and she answered indifferently, “Yes, 
some.” They were nearly to their landing place, 
where she kept the skiff when the water was low. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


171 


It was near noon and it was agreed that they 
would get their swimming suits and take a plunge 
right after dinner down by the boat where the 
shade made by the big timber covered the whole 
river. 

Dinner was ready when they arrived at the 
“shanty” and mamma was “tickled to death” 
with the flowers and glad to hear them prattle 
about the fishing and the fish. It made her moth- 
erly heart rejoice to see what was so plainly vis- 
ible in the faces and eyes of both the “young- 
sters,” as she called them. From the wreckage 
of her young life — from the affliction of her mind 
— from all the long years of toil and sorrow and 
temporary insanity, she had saved the refined 
and delicate manners of a well-bred and well edu- 
cated Kentucky girl. So she instinctively refrained 
from intruding herself upon their happiness — 
but her mother eyes could see and her mother 
love could feel all that was in the heart of this 
only child — this child of Nature. 


CHAPTER 25. 

Nearly a Tragedy. 

When dinner was over Baird fished out his 
bathing suit from the recesses of his hunting 
coat, and Becky got her ‘‘swimming'' suit from 
some mysterious place about the shanty, and 
they returned to the boat. Both soon realized 
the embarrassing situation, and after some hes- 
itation she looked him fairly in the eyes and said : 

“You see this big elm tree? You go 'round 
on the other side and stay there until I get into 
my swimming clothes or I won't go swimming 
with you!” And so it came to pass that they 
donned their water togs on either side of the 
big elm at the same time and just as he said: 
“Are you ready?” She darted down the bank and 
into the boat and from the back seat dived into 
the river much like a frightened frog and came 
up smiling, with her long, heavy tresses floating 
about her beautiful neck and shoulders. She 
made a picture Baird never ceased to love as his 
memory in after years frequently recalled it. 
His own experience in the water was limited to a 
few lessons in a private swimming pool in a 
building in the city. Here and now he was con- 
fronted by the real thing and while Becky swam 
serenely to the opposite shore he walked care- 
fully down the bank and into the boat, meditat- 
ing upon what to do and how to do it. He was 


172 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


178 


conscious of a real fear; he knew the water was 
deep ; every impulse of his young manhood stirred 
in his bosom. There was nothing to do but to 
plunge boldly in and make the effort to reach 
the opposite shore. He knew it was a case of 
swim or drown. Becky sat on the clean warm 
sand on the other shore, paddling her pretty 
white feet in the pleasant waters ; and as he stood 
on the back seat and hesitated a moment, in a 
teasing, bantering voice she said, “Aw, come on 
across He could not stand that — ^he . took 
the plunge and struck out bravely, with Becky 
keenly watching him. When about half way 
across she detected in his face a great fear. With- 
out a word she plunged in to meet him, and she 
was none too quick; for by the time she was by 
his side he was having trouble to keep from 
strangling, and was making no forward progress 
at all. She reached for his left hand and as she 
caught it with her left hand she turned upon her 
back and in that manner by the use of her right 
arm and hand she pulled him toward the shore, 
and at the same time kept out of the way of his 
right arm, and as she did this she said: 

“Use your right hand hard and hold on to 
mine — don’t give up — it is only a little way to 
where we can touch bottom.” He did as she told 
him and in less time than it takes to tell it, by 
adding her pull to his efforts, they reached a 
point where she could touch bottom. “Now let 
down and stand up,” she said, and then she put 
her arm lovingly through his and walked him to 
the shore where they sat down on the sand side 
by side, and when he got the water out of his 
mouth and nose so he could breathe and talk he 
put his arm around her neck and kissed her. 
Becky was in tears. She could not pretend that 
it was nothing, for she knew how close he had 
come to a watery grave, and as she realized that 


174 


FROM THE IVIARAIS DES CYGNES 


she was largely to blame — by her taunting call — 
she wept like a child and begged him to forgive 
her and forget her foolishness. Baird was really 
humiliated in his own eyes and if he had loved 
her less he might have refused to forgive, but, 
besides, he realized that he was foolhardy and 
that his own pride was to blame. So he kissed 
away her tears and assured her of his great love 
and how deeply indebted he was now to her and 
always would be for her timely and thoughtful 
assistance. 

So they were soon laughing and talking just 
as if nothing had happened ; but it was nearly a 
tragedy. In order that the sport should not be 
spoiled for him she waded out on the soft sand 
as far as she could without having to swim and 
called him to her, and together they made the 
soundings and found that the deep and danger- 
ous water was on the opposite side. So they 
swam and waded and played to their hearts’ con- 
tent. 

While so engaged a man suddenly appeared 
upon the bank above them. “Hello ! Becky,” said 
he, “having a time, are you!” 

“Why, is that you, Mr. Mack? What are you 
doing down here?” 

“0, I just come down to work a little on my 
boat — got my corn laid by — and nothing much to 
do at home; just thought I’d put in a few days 
on the boat. Better come up and see her — bring 
your “feller” along — nobody up here but me and 
you don’t mind me.” 

They concluded there was no impropriety in 
going and so went up to the top of the bank 
where the boat hull was resting on trestles. 
Baird was much interested and listened to Mack 
tell all about how it was to be arranged inside so 
as to “accommodate the whole family” on their 
contemplated trip down the Osage to the Mis- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


175 


souri, and down the Missouri to the Mississippi 
and thence down that river, possibly clear to New 
Orleans for the winter. He explained to Baird 
that he was going to take his wife and three 
grown daughters and two sons for a six months' 
outing. The dimensions were thirty-six feet long 
by nine feet wide, built on the flat-boat plan — a 
boat without propelling power — a float boat. 
There was to be a big long oar behind and one 
in front for steerage purposes, and just in front 
of the ‘‘cabin", as Mack called it, one shorter oar 
on either side to be used for landing purposes 
whenever necessary — not for propelling the boat 
forward on her journey. The cabin was to have 
three rooms — a sort of reception room in front, 
a living room next, and a combination kitchen 
and dining room in the rear — well toward the 
rear, so that there would be left in the front of 
the cabin as much room as possible for observa- 
tion and storage purposes. These rooms were to 
be as wide as the boat, eight feet long and seven 
feet high from the floor of the boat. There was 
to be no fire except in the kitchen as he expected 
to be south of Missouri by Christmas — as far 
down as Memphis or Vicksburg; and hence no 
fire would be needed except for cooking. Out- 
side the cabin on either side was to be a strong, 
railed-in foot passage way, and inside there were 
to be eight bunks built in, an upper and lower, on 
either side in the two rooms, two and a half feet 
wide. This would give each one of the family a 
bunk and one extra for any visitor who might 
chance to come aboard. All doors to be on trol- 
leys so as not to be in the way. Baird enquired 
all about the cost and when he expected to have 
it ready to go. Mack told him he did not think 
they could get off before about November first. 
All this time Becky had been sitting on the gun- 


176 


PROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


wale dangling her pretty clean feet overboard in 
the sunlight. 

So, after asking Mr. Mack to come over to the 
shanty and see mamma, they returned to the wa- 
ter, and together they waded out as far as she 
could tip-toe on the bottom, and where the water 
was well up around his neck Becky left him 
with instructions not to move until she returned 
with the boat. She swam on her back so she 
could see him all the while lest he disobey her 
and try to follow. But he did not, and in a few 
minutes he was in the boat with her and safely 
landed on shore. The big elm again furnished 
privacy while they donned their land clothes. 
Then they departed for the shanty well pleased 
with themselves. Baird sat down on the old slab 
bench outside while Becky got his coat and gun; 
and Jack strolled by and sniffed at his trousers 
with apparent curiosity. He felt that he must be 
back at Buel's before dark lest they become un- 
easy about him. So he stepped into the shanty 
to tell Mamma good-bye and Becky followed to 
ask if she could not go “part way’' — Jack would 
go along to come back with her — “won’t you, 
Jack?” and Jack spoke his mind by one rousing 
bark. As he offered his hand to mamma she 
took it cordially and said, “You are coming back 
to see us? You will be welcome any time.” Some- 
thing came over Baird suddenly and without tak- 
ing his eyes off her replied quickly : “Sure, sure ! I 
can’t live without seeing Becky and I want you 
to give her to me” he still held her hand and 
looked into her eyes — eyes that had once been 
much like Becky’s. Mamma shook her head 
slowly and he saw something of the dreadful life 
she had lived boded forth from those tenderly 
sad eyes — in the haggard lines about a once 
sweet mouth, and in the once raven tresses now 
splotched with streaks of white! — not gray; and 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


177 


he was speechless. Becky, surprised at the turn 
of things looked into her mamma's face and saw 
there the sorrow and pain she had often seen 
there before but could never understand. Im- 
pulsively she threw her arms about her mamma 
and begged her to say, “Yes — some time — some 
time! Mamma, I love him." And Becky burst 
into tears, and big burning tears came into 
mamma's wild eyes, too ; she never took her eyes 
off Baird's and he stood unflinching under her 
scrutiny which he could neither comprehend nor 
avoid. “Just say: ‘Some time!' he pleaded while 
Becky wept out her heart on her mamma's bosom. 
But mamma only clasped her daughter closer to 
her throbbing heart, but said nothing — merely 
shook her head. Baird turned to go. Mamma's 
whole life was passing before her like a dreadful 
dream or a hideous panorama. — The death of her 
first love — the sad and disappointing love of her 
married life — the weakness of a good man who 
bowed his head in base subjection to King Al- 
cohol — his miserable death — ^the awful death of 
her beautiful boy babies — her years of want and 
misery, relieved only by the presence of the dear 
child now weeping upon her bosom — all these 
things and things they suggested thronged her 
mind and chilled her heart, until reason again tot- 
tered on its throne. 

Becky recovered herself first and gazing into 
the wild eyes of her loving mamma she put her 
hands caressingly about her mamma's face and 
kissed her again and again as she murmured — 
“You will think about what Baird has said, won't 
you ?" 

“Yes, darling, we will talk it over, you and I; 
I must know more about him before I can give 
you to him," and with this she relaxed her hold 
on Becky, the tears ceased, and Becky led her to 
the little bed in the comer of the shanty, kissed 


178 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


her eye-lids down and made her promise to rest 
until she came back. Then she looked outside 
for Baird. He was waiting. He picked up his 
coat and gun, she took hold of his arm and they 
started slowly and sadly toward the Buel home 
with Jack walking solemnly behind. They walked 
in silence until they came to the big timber. She 
tugged a little at his arm, looked up into his 
face and said: ‘Tt will be all right — some time, 
Baird. Can you wait?” 

“Yes, my dear girl, I can wait — wait the bal- 
ance of my life if need me — at least until you say 
I need wait no longer. I leave it all with you, 
sure that I shall never love another so long as 
we both shall live.” 

He stopped and looked into her upturned face, 
— it was reassuring; he could not doubt her love 
and devotion; the divine passion was unmistak- 
ably written in her face and spoke through her 
tear dimmed eyes. The question was settled in 
his heart forever. He put his arms around her 
and pressed her close to his heart. She clung to 
him while tears rolled down her face. 

“You must not go further with me; run back 
to your mamma, for she may need you. I am 
afraid she will be ill. I ought not to have said 
what I did, and I do not know why I did it. Let 
us hope that all will come out right. I believe it 
will — so run right back as hard as you can, and 
she kissed him and was off in a run as light as 
that of a faun, with Jack trotting by her side. 
Not once did she pause or look back while she was 
in sight, and as soon as she disappeared in the 
timber he started forward rapidly, as the sun 
was getting low. He got in just as Mrs. Buel 
announced supper, and was soon cleaned up and 
down to supper. In response to a good natured 
inquiry he pleasantly said he had been away down 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


179 


the river fishing and had stayed all night at the 
little hotel in the village. 

As Baird retired to rest that night he reflected 
seriously upon 'what had happened to him that 
day ; but he did not suspect how near he came to 
causing a real tragedy in the shanty, for he could 
not know how near mamma was to losing her rea- 
son again. 


CHAPTER 26. 


Ordered Home. 

After supper Mrs. Buel handed Baird a letter 
which she said had come that morning. He 
thanked her and went out in the back yard to 
read it. He sat down on an old kitchen chair 
leaning up against a tree, opened his letter and 
found it was from his papa. It read: 

Kansas City, Mo., July — . 
Mr. Baird Alexander, Orchid, Mo. 

My Dear Son: — Please come home on first 
train after you receive this. I have work for you 
to do. Do not disappoint me by delay. 

Your father, 

Jefferson Alexander. 

He sat there in a brown study for a long time ; 
and when Mrs. Buel got ‘The things'^ cleaned up 
and put away she came out just to be friendly. 
Baird offered her his chair and insisted on her 
taking it. While she was protesting he stepped 
into the kitchen and got another and sat down 
near her. 

“Mrs. Buel, I want to talk with you a few min- 
utes,'' he said. “This letter is from papa and he 
wants me home by the next train north. I'll 
have to go tomorrow noon. He says he has work 
for me to do. This is rather sudden and I want 
to tell you what you must already know, that I 
am profoundly grateful for your thoughtful at- 

J80 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


181 


tentions. I came here a boy — a girlish boy, sick 
and frail, with a feminine voice and feminine 
fears. You have seen me change from a frail boy 
into a robust, fearless, real man during the time 
I have eaten at your generous table, slept in your 
good bed and roamed these forests and bottoms. 
I do not know how much of this pleasing result 
is due to you, but I know much of it is, and I 
want you to know that I am truly grateful. I am 
in a bit of trouble on account of this letter. If 
I had just one more day I would not care; but I 
haven’t — I go at noon tomorrow. I want to ask 
a very great favor of you. I want to say to you 
what I would say to my good mother if she were 
here this minute. Some days ago I met a beau- 
tiful girl in the big timber down in the big bend. 
I have met her every day since, and we have be- 
come real friends. When I left the shanty this 
afternoon her mamma did not look well. I am 
afraid she is seriously ill by this time. They seem 
to be very poor people and live alone in a little 
house, which they call the “shanty,” on the very 
bank of the river in a small clearing, — the first 
one down the river. Now what I want to ask of 
you, if tomorrow is a pleasant day, is to go down 
there in the afternoon and see Mrs. Parks — that 
is her name — and her daughter. I want you to 
tell Becky — that is her daughter’s name — why I 
have disappeared so suddenly, so she will under- 
stand I have not purposely run away. I love the 
girl dearly and tenderly. She saved my life just 
this afternoon, but no one knows this other than 
ourselves. Tell Becky I said to give you all the 
fish you care to carry home, and that I left my 
fishing tackle by mistake, but that she can use 
any of it she likes and to keep it for me until I 
return. It is about two miles down there by 
the wagon road through the bottom grass, direct- 
ly east until you come to the timber, and when 


182 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


you have passed through the narrow strip of 
timber you will be in sight of and close to the 
“shanty.” 

Mrs. BueFs womanly heart was touched and she 
readily agreed to go. She had surmised some 
things and now that Baird had laid matters be- 
fore her frankly she felt that she was in a sense 
a party to a real romance, and she was ready to 
■ play her part in the real human drama likely to 
open within the sphere of her life. 

Baird had a restful night, and after a hearty 
breakfast, he took a scrub-up, put on clean clothes 
and put himself in as presentable shape as he 
could,, .feo that his father, mother and sisters 
would not be shocked by his rural appearance or 
farmer like manners; packed his grip and de- 
parted on the noon train. Just as he had told Mr. 
Buel good-bye and finished shaking hands with 
all the hired men whom he had come to know 
and like, he caught Mrs. BueFs eye through the 
dining room door and hastened to shake hands 
with her, and she took that occasion to say that 
just as soon as the men had all gone back to the 
field she would hasten down to the “shanty”. 

Baird took his seat in the “smoker” with a 
heavy heart, but he loved his papa with an un- 
wavering fidelity and whatever papa wished was 
law to him. He was sure he would tell his papa 
all about the pretty girl with the great black eyes ; 
he might hold out a week or ten days, but sooner 
or later, the first time he and papa got to visit- 
ing together privately, whether it be over busi- 
ness, social or religious matters his now serious 
romance “of the big timber”, as he liked to think 
of it, was sure to come out; and he had faith 
that he could so present his beautiful Becky that 
his papa would admire and love her “sight un- 
seen”. 

When he arrived home his good mother could 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


183 


hardly believe her eyes, nor her ears. The slender 
boy ‘‘all sicklied o'er with the pale cast of 
thought" returned to her a robust, weather- 
browned man, with an added weight of about fifty 
pounds of solid flesh and muscle; and instead of 
the piping, feminine voice, she now heard the 
strong, sonorous speech of a real man. She 
could not believe that such a change could take 
place in so short a time. But there he stood be- 
fore her, the living evidence of the truth, and 
when papa came in and heard the voice of some 
one talking with his wife in the next room he 
supposed it some neighbor who had dropped in 
on business with Mrs. Alexander, and so sat down 
in the front room to read the evening paper. Every 
little while something about the visitor’s voice 
attracted his attention ; then he would go on read- 
ing. A big laugh over something funny his moth- 
er had said developed a crack in his otherwise 
steady base and disclosed to papa that his son was 
the supposed visitor. He rushed in to see him 
and was amazed and delighted with what he called 
“the outcome". Baird had to stand up and turn 
around and suffer the parental examination, even 
to having his muscles felt. 

The next day he went with papa to the bank 
and there he took great pleasure in exhibiting his 
only son to all the employes of the great insti- 
tution, assigned him to a desk, and so nominally 
put him to work. During the day while he was 
chatting with one of the younger employes his 
sister Virginia came up to the cashier’s window 
near him and without rising he wiggled his hand 
at her in a familiar way and said “Hello! sis," 
in a deep serious tone. She glared at him for 
his impudence, did not speak, and turned away, 
with her face aflame, deeply offended ; and in her 
father’s bank, too ! She went striding across the 
floor toward the open door making the beautiful 


184 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


tile fairly pop in her offended dignity; but be- 
fore she got out she met her father coming in and 
demanded to know who the new employe was 
who had the effrontery and impudence to address 
her as “sis'" and wiggle his hand at her as if he 
were an old school chum. Mr. Alexander ‘‘tum- 
bled^\ 

“Come with me/’ he said, “and show me the 
employe of this institution who would dare to 
so grossly insult my daughter!” And through 
a side door they passed inside and as soon as 
Baird saw them he arose and started toward 
them: “There he is now, coming this way,” said 
Virginia in an undertone. In a moment Baird 
confronted her with outstretched arms. Virginia 
recoiled and was about to explode in righteous 
wrath, when Mr. Alexander said sharply: “Don’t 
you know your own brother when you see him?” 
Whereupon Virginia fell upon Baird’s neck and 
made a scene at which all the employes and the 
President smiled. 

Never did a father love a child more exclusive- 
ly than Mr. Alexander loved his only son; and 
this is not saying that he did not love his daugh- 
ters with as much tenderness as most parents 
love all their children. But from infancy his love 
had gone out to the little boy with a tenderness 
and solicitude which excluded all others from the 
scope of his paternal devotion. Back of this may 
have been the unfaltering purpose in his heart 
to establish a great Banking House over whose 
destinies he longed, yes, even yearned to see his 
only son the presiding genius in his old days ; and 
the hope that the son would be a worthy successor 
to his name and fortune and dominancy in the 
financial and industrial world about him. And 
now that his boy had come back to him after a 
few weeks’ romp in the forests and over the 
bottoms of the Marais des Cygnes, the picture of 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


185 


health and strength and vigor he was truly grate- 
ful to Almighty God. Such was the height and 
depth of his love for the boy with whom he had 
chummed ever since the boy was big enough to 
walk and talk. 

A few nights after his return home as he and 
his papa sat out under one of the big oak trees 
in the yard enjoying the evening breeze and the 
soft moonlight as it flecked the beautiful lawn 
through the canopy of foliage, they fell to talk- 
ing over the future, and the father sought in 
simple, gracious way to impress the son of his 
peculiar ambition for him, and outlined what he 
conceived to be a proper line of conduct of a young 
man situated and circumstanced as the son was. 
Among his final suggestions he indicated delicate- 
ly, but plainly, that he should go somewhat into 
the best society in the city and visit in the best 
families where there were marriageable daugh- 
ters of suitable age — and he slapped Baird fa- 
miliarly on the knee in a sort of rallying way and 
waited for him to break his rather unusual si- 
lence. He was a little perplexed when Baird 
made no response either of assent or dissent. He 
felt something in the atmosphere, as if he had 
not gotten off on the right foot with the boy. He 
paused. 

‘Tapa” (he always called his father papa), 
Baird began uneasily, '1 have listened eagerly and 
thoughtfully to all you have said. Our hearts 
have ever been as one. I am your boy and I love 
you with a depth of feeling that I can not express. 
You know that.” 

''Yes, my boy,” broke in the father — ^he could 
not restrain himself. Baird continued: "I have 
waited for this hour every minute since my re- 
turn. I want to lay bare my heart to you — to 
you — no one else, not even dear, good mother. 
You know what I was when you sent me to the 


186 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Buels some weeks ago — a feeble, frail, undevel- 
oped boy — more girl than man. I come back to 
you a full grown, vigorous man, with a man’s 
mind, strength and heart. I know how glad you 
are of all this. I shall be brief and frank and my 
heart approves what I am about to say” — 

‘‘Go on, my son.” 

“Within the last week of my stay in the for- 
ests of the Marais des Cygnes river, purely by ac- 
cident, I met a beautiful young girl. I can not 
tell you all the details of our first acquaintance, 
our few happy days together ; — our deep and last- 
ing love. It was she who aroused me and so 
stirred my whole being that I was changed in a 
night from a boy to a man. I went to sleep a 
child with a child’s feelings and voice; I awoke 
and arose with the feeling of a man in every 
fiber of my body and to my surprise a — man’s 
voice — with the courage and hope and stamina 
of one suddenly arrived at man’s estate. I do not 
pretend to understand or explain it, but I know 
the fact and that is enough. I owe all that I am 
now as against what I was, to her; and later she 
saved your only son, — him who now speaks to 
you so earnestly and in love — from a watery 
grave. She is to me a beautiful, innocent girl of 
the Wildwood, of unblemished body and mind, 
and a heart that throbs in unison with my own. 
I am glad to have occasion to speak to you, papa, 
about this young girl who has come into my life, 
before you had made any plans for my future. 
That is the reason I speak now and frankly; and 
relying upon your fatherly heart and tender de- 
votion I tell you that sooner or later I mean to 
make that girl, child of the forest and river, my 
wife. All I ask now is that you may not feel ill 
toward me, for that would make me wretched 
indeed. It is now time to retire and when you 
have thought it all over I shall be very glad to 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


187 


hear anything you may wish to say, and I prom- 
ise now to consider all things you may have in 
mind touching my future career.” 

Baird arose and took his papa's arm and they 
went into the house in silence. He opened the 
door to papa's room and said *'Good-night'' as he 
had done as far back as he could remember. 

‘'God bless you, my boy,” said the father; 
“come down early — early, Baird, and we will take 
one of our old time strolls,” and his door closed. 


CHAPTER 27. 

The Father Adopts a Policy. 

Baird slept uneasily but was up early and when 
he came down he found his father ready to go. 
Mr. Alexander stepped into the kitchen and said 
to the servant: ‘‘Let ‘mother' — a dear old Vir- 
ginia custom of calling the wife ‘mother' — have 
her breakfast whenever she wants it; but have 
hot breakfast for two at 9 o'clock — we will be 
back then" ; and father and son set out for a long 
stroll, as they had so often done before. Mr. 
Alexander was now a man of sixty, but he stepped 
along with the vigor and energy of a man of 
thirty, and Baird found it necessary to speed up 
occasionally. They went east in a zig-zag course 
toward the valley of the Big Blue, at that time 
a rural district. They chatted along about indif- 
ferent things until well out in the open country 
when Mr. Alexander halted and placing his hand 
on Baird's shoulder, said: 

“Baird, heretofore I have always talked to you 
as a child and boy; for the first time I wish to 
talk to you as a man. You will soon be twenty- 
one" — Baird shivered a little in anticipation — 
“but you will always be “my boy," no matter how 
long I live or old you become. I have never talked 
to you about business. I want to tell you all about 
my business and my holdings, so that you may 
have some conception of what may fall to your 


188 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


189 


lot some day, and to give you an idea of your 
probable importance in the business and social 
world. (Baird felt his heart thump, as he ex- 
pected now a recurrence to the talk of the night 
before.) I can not in one morning tell you in 
detail all about my property; we will get to that 
a little at a time; but I want you to know that 
I am a wealthy man, and that I expect my great 
fortune largely to go to you, and you to stand 
for the Alexander name in the affairs of this 
city when I am gone. Your sisters have both 
married rich men who belong to wealthy families, 
and so far both are childless, so that I need give 
myself little anxiety on their account. Ever since 
you were a tiny baby I have indulged the desire 
and the hope that you would come to be a good 
and strong man, and some day succeed to the 
great business I have worked a lifetime to estab- 
lish, and that you would carry it forward under 
the family name. This has been an ever present 
dream.'' 

Then they walked slowly on and Mr. Alexander 
talked earnestly and continuously and Baird lis- 
tened intently ; and as he grasped the facts stated 
he began to have a new ‘Vision" of himself, and 
the great responsibilities likely some day to come 
to him. It developed that papa had banking in- 
terests and real estate investments in other cities 
— Denver, San Francisco, Los Angeles and other 
places ; and by the time they reached home 
Baird's head was in a whirl, and he had a new 
view of his papa and worldly things. But not 
once did his father revert to the subject discussed 
under the oak tree the night before. “Mother" 
was waiting for them and they had breakfast 
together, after which father and son took a car 
down town for a day at the bank. Baird found 
something to do at his desk and did not notice 
the disappearance of his father, who had stepped 


190 


FBOM THE MARAIS DES CTGNES 


out on the street and caught a Troost avenue car 
and was on his way to the home of his daughter, 
Virginia, who had become one of the real leaders 
of society. When he arrived he bustled in as if 
in a great hurry. Virginia was surprised, but 
delighted to have him for a morning caller. 

“I have just dropped in for a minute, Virginia,” 
he said; “in fact I just want to say that I find 
Baird so changed by his visit in the country that 
I believe that he would now like a little society, 
and as you know all the ropes and “who’s who,” 
I thought I’d suggest to you that you take your 
brother in hand and show him about a little in 
real society.” 

“I shall be delighted to do so,” said Virginia, 
“if he wishes it.” 

“And say, Virginia, I can trust you to see to 
it that he meets the right sort of marriageable 
girls — you know what I mean. He is at the sus- 
ceptible age now and I would like him to make 
the right sort of an alliance if he should wish 
to marry, and I hope he will. You understand. 
That’s all. Come home once in a while — it cheers 
up ‘mother’ a bit, you know.” 

“I will as soon as I can, but I am very busy all 
the time — just on the go day and night. Good- 
bye; come out again.” 

Baird did not know of this visit to his sister. 
He pretended to work at his desk ; but much of his 
time was spent in his father’s private office, and 
day by day he was being initiated into the facts 
and details of the enormous and complex busi- 
nesses over which his papa presided as the prin- 
cipal owner, and the governing genius. But no 
reference was again made to the girl down on the 
Marais des Cygnes. In a few days Baird found 
himself invited out to some sort of a high social 
“function” nearly every evening ; and as his 
father seemed to think it proper — although, true 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


191 


to say, he did not say much — ^he just let it appear 
that he was pleased, and when Baird mildly pro- 
tested after a few evenings out Virginia took him 
in hand and sought to show him that it was his 
duty as the only son to go much into society — 
duty to himself, duty to his father, and espe- 
cially to his sisters. So Baird submitted as grace- 
fully as he could and leaned hard on Virginia. 
She was delighted with his tractability, and with 
his charming way of ‘‘making good’" in the most 
difficult circumstances. He constantly took his cue 
from her, wholly unsuspecting that she had a 
serious design upon his ultimate happiness and 
a definite purpose in all she did to make her “big 
brother'’ have a “good time." Nor did he have 
the slightest hint that his papa was behind it all. 

Virginia had contrived to let every ambitious 
“mamma" in real society who had a sweet, mar- 
riageable daughter, know that Mr. Alexander 
wished his son to marry early and settle down, 
so that in a sense he could take his father's place 
in the business world very soon. And this was 
whispered to the sweet daughters by loving 
mammas — to the younger set just budding out 
and each was severally coached as to her conduct 
if she should happen to meet and receive atten- 
tion from “young Mr. Alexander" at any of the 
parties or functions. Never was a movement 
against the heart of a good, unsuspecting young 
man laid more adroitly or wrought out more tact- 
fully. All unconsciously he was attacked in front 
and in the rear, with occasional flank movements 
by his tactful sister, and the “innocent" society 
matrons with the said marriageable daughters. 
Day by day and night after night, little by little, 
Baird began to realize that he was something of 
a “lion" and he was not altogether displeased. 
For there were a lot of sweet, tender spring buds, 
and they all seemed to want to play with him on 


192 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


the assumption that as they had been to school 
together a little levity and blushing freedom were 
within the proprieties. He did not know that 
every self-conscious bud had her '‘cue'' from her 
own mamma, not one of said buds knowing that 
every other one had a similar "cue," it was 
not wonderful that Baird found them delightful 
company; and it must be stated that he played 
his part well, albeit innocently, as the only son 
of the wealthiest man in the city. Virginia dealt 
the cards with ingenuity and skill, and every 
dear young thing had her inning at the heart of 
Baird; for be it said, Virginia played no favor- 
ites — her only purpose was to marry him to one 
of the girls of one of the families recognized by 
her "set" in society, and to please her father. 
She would see to it on her own account that her 
own brother should marry some one within a cer- 
tain circle — ^just which one she was graciously 
willing that Baird should determine for himself. 
She was holding him as with a leash within cer- 
tain bounds, and so giving Cupid a fair mark and 
a close shot. Not once did she doubt that he 
would capitulate within a reasonable time. Every 
mamma within the circle with an available 
daughter became an eager spectator of the prog- 
ress of the tender assaults ; and, opportunely, 
each one had the gracious sympathy and tender 
personal solicitude of Virginia. The progress be- 
came a sort of social panorama, and for two 
months Baird had lived in this social whirl; had 
a good time, yes; but so far as Virginia could 
tell after many long, confidential chats with him 
he was still free, and, what was worse to Vir- 
ginia, he had recently expressed some disgust at 
the whole social program as he saw it. 

From time to time she had spoken to her 
father, and he seemed displeased because Baird 
had not fallen to some one of the charming ones 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


193 


whom he had met under Virginia's campaign. 
But it should be stated in his behalf that Mr. 
Alexander never hinted to Virginia anything of 
the talk between himself and his boy under the 
oak tree. She had had no knowledge that Baird 
had met a black-eyed girl in the forests of the 
Marais des Cygnes. 

Virginia was puzzled and so were some of the 
good, ambitious mammas when their buds re- 
ported "‘nothing doing." Once Virginia had sur- 
prised her brother alone in her palatial parlors 
in a brown study, and by a sudden query almost 
extorted from him a word about Becky; but he 
caught himself quick enough to control his 
tongue, but not his eyes. Virginia saw something 
there he could not hide — something she had never 
seen before. It was a revelation; but no matter 
how deftly and tenderly she tried to lift the cur- 
tain and peep into his heart it would not open. 
A profound suspicion took possession of Virginia, 
and while she was unable to account for it she 
could not, after that, put away the idea that there 
was some one else in the life of her brother. The 
next opportunity she had she went over the whole 
matter with her father. It was all confirmation 
of his fears, and in showing his deep chagrin over 
the failure of their joint and well-planned cam- 
paign, Virginia never got a hint that her father 
knew of the “some one else" in the life of her 
brother, or that the purpose of the campaign as 
originally conceived by him was to fairly and 
honorably induce Baird to give up his black-eyed 
girl of the Marais des Cygnes as a mere passing 
fancy, and to choose a wife from among the many 
beautiful and eligible daughters in his own circle 
of life, and he thus hoped to see his son settle 
down to real business. 

The next day Mr. Alexander had occasion to 
go out to what was called “Leeds," and he invited 


194 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


his boy to accompany him. The street cars did 
not then go out there, and as they walked leis- 
urely along in earnest and familiar chat heart to 
heart, as two boys might, they suddenly came 
to a point where the timber on the Big Blue could 
be seen for considerable distances both up and 
down the stream. In the early part of October 
on a beautiful morning it was a pleasant sight. 
It stirred Baird's blood as it reminded him forc- 
ibly of the timber down on the Marais des Cygnes. 
They paused to look and he called his papa's 
attention to the beauties of nature spread out 
before them. Papa was delighted, too, and ex- 
pressed his appreciation in such poetic terms that 
Baird was astonished. The same thought was 
in the heart of the elder as that in the heart of 
the younger man. Apparently neither was will- 
ing to renew the talk had under the oak tree. 

“Papa, as I don't seem to be of any great use 
about the bank and as I am dreadfully tired and 
bored with sister Virginia's society doings, if you 
do not really care I would like a few days for fall 
hunting down at Mr. Buel's," Baird said in a 
quiet, matter of fact way. The father looked 
his “boy" squarely in the face before he spoke, 
but his boy met his look without a wince, and 
moving on slowly he said as if he had not read 
the boy's heart in his eyes: “I have not been 
able to go over my interests in other cities with 
you on account of your engagements in society 
and I would like to do that tomorrow; and as 
some matters need attention I have made up my 
mind to send you out to Denver, San Francisco 
and Los Angeles to look after them in person in 
my stead. It will be ; nice trip for you and do 
you good and save me vhe trip." 

“When do you wish me to start and how long 
will it require me to be gone?" Baird said pleas- 
antly. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


195 


“Day after tomorrow. It will take about a 
month; you will have some collections to make 
from my agents and I want you to see and know 
of the investments and make me a written re- 
port.” 

“All right, papa; I’ll be glad to be of service 
to you.” 

And the “day after tomorrow” Baird was a 
passenger on the Union Pacific as the Overland 
pulled out of the station and turned her nose 
toward Denver. 


CHAPTER 28. 

Mrs. Buel Visits Mrs. Parks and Becky. 

Faithful to her promise, as soon as Mr. Buel 
and the hired men were well out in the hay bot- 
toms and the dinner things were cleared away, 
Mrs. Buel with a feeling of real motherly inter- 
est, went out the back way through the cow lot 
and into the wagon road running east through 
the tall saw grass. She had no children of her 
own; she did not know the girl, nor her mother, 
both of whom she expected to see. She had no 
trouble in following Baird’s directions and in due 
time came in sight of the '‘shanty”; and as she 
approached it she noticed some one just beyond 
near the big sycamore, apparently very busy, and 
as she came closer she heard singing in a low, 
sweet voice. Just as she got to the shanty Jack 
gave a short bark as if to say : "Someone has come, 
Becky,” and Becky being thus recalled from her 
reverie, looked up and said, "Mamma’s asleep, 
come on down here,” which Mrs. Buel did. She 
quietly told Becky who she was and took the 
bark seated chair so pleasantly offered her. 

"Are you Becky Parks?” Mrs. Buel asked. 

"Yes, ma’am.” 

"You have a fine play house here. Where do 
you get so many pretty flowers at this season ?” 

"Oh, in the woods and out around the lakes — 
you ought to see the yonkapins in bloom now, and 


196 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


197 


the cardinals and the red lilies and the beautiful 
button bushes — they are all in bloom now,” and 
Becky stepped inside her nature house and set 
out an old broken jar which held the great, love- 
ly bouquet she had gathered the day before at 
the mouth of Mission Branch. 

‘‘It is beautiful — shall I call you Miss Parks or 
Becky? You know Baird called you Becky and 
that is what I want to call you.” 

“That’s right — just call me Becky.” 

“How long does your mamma usually sleep 
afternoons ?” 

“Not long. Most afternoons she don’t sleep 
at all. But yesterday she was most sick and I 
had to put her to bed; and today I just made her 
go lie down for a nap. We’ll go and see her in 
a few minutes. I want you to know dear mamma 
— some times she is not very well, lately.” 

All the while Jack sat bolt upright between them 
and Mrs. Buel could not help noticing him. 

“That’s an awful queer looking dog — is he 
dangerous ?” 

“0, no,” smiled Becky, “he is a hard looker, 
but he is a great friend to me, and I always feel 
safe in the woods when he is along as he nearly 
always is. He won’t bother anybody who is a 
friend to me, and he minds me every minute.” 

“Well, I am glad to know that as I want to be 
your friend, and he is so savage looking I was 
most afraid of him.” 

“I am very glad. I have never had any friends 
but the Carlattes who are now gone, Mrs. Cal- 
lao down at the village and mamma — and Uncle 
Eph — and Jack. I’ll tell Jack that you are going 
to be my friend — do you hear that. Jack?” and 
he brushed the ground with his bird dog tail with- 
out deigning to rise, looked at Mrs. Buel and gave 
a short bark. Thus he was introduced and ap- 


198 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


parently understood that he was to be a friend 
to Mrs. Buel. 

“Becky, I can't stay very long today as I must 
get back in time to get supper for Mr. Buel and 
the men. Baird asked me to come down and see 
you and hand you this letter.” 

Becky took the letter eagerly and laboriously 
read the following words: 

“At Buels', 

“My Dear Becky: 

“When I got back here last night I received 
a letter from Papa telling me to come home on 
the first north bound train. Am very sorry, but 
must go. I told Mrs. Buel about you a little. I 
hope you will like her. I forgot my fishing box 
when I left the shanty and am now glad of it. I 
want you to have it and to use anything in it un- 
til I come again. Can't say when that will be; 
but I am coming back sure. I'll never forget you 
and never cease to love you. Mrs. Buel can tell 
your mamma all about me — ^poor mamma! I 
was awful sorry for her, and made a fool of my- 
self yesterday. I am leaving some books in my 
room here and will tell Mrs. Buel to give them 
to you yfhen you come for them, 

“Kiss mamma for me. Good-bye, 

“Baird.” 

When she came to the word “cease” she could 
neither make it out nor understand it, so she 
slipped her chair close to Mrs. Buel and asked 
her to help her read the rest of it which she did, 
and Mrs. Buel looked at Becky all suffused 
with innocent blushes — blushes which went away 
down her beautiful white neck — and looked into 
her great black eyes all aswim with love and joy 
and faith — it was like looking into the wide open 
book of destiny where the heart is bare and the 
soul stands out to mortal view. 

“0, dear boy!” was all she said and hastily 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


199 


folded the letter and slipped it into her bosom 
next to her bumping heart. She was all aflame 
and life — just life! — was glorious to this tender, 
loving, beautiful child of Nature. At the mo- 
ment she was the embodiment and expression of 
all that is holy and true and innocent in woman- 
kind. Good Mrs. Buel felt it all and arose and 
put her arms around the girl and kissed her as 
if she were a child of her own womb; and so 
they walked to the shanty, and mamma was just 
up after a refreshing sleep. 

‘‘Mamma,” said Becky, “this is Mrs. Buel. That 
is where Baird has been staying. Here's a chair ; 
sit down ; here's one for you, mamma ; sit down,'' 
and both women obeyed the girl. 

“I am very glad to have you come to us,'' said 
mamma, “and I hope you may come often. I 
am some times very lonely and not always well. 
I do not know, Mrs. Buel, what I should do if I 
should ever lose this big, romping Tom-boy of a 
girl.'' 

“Tom-boy !'' repeated Becky, and her little laugh 
had music in it. 

“T was so surprised,'' went on Mrs. Parks in 
slow, elegant English, “yesterday by a sudden 
and unexpected request from Baird — what's his 
other name, Becky?'' — But Becky was gone out 
for a romp with Jack, and Mrs. Buel said quiet- 
ly, “Alexander”. “Yes,” continued Mrs. Parks, 
“these two youngsters have been flower gather- 
ing, fishing and swimming together for several 
days, and as Becky has never had any boy com- 
pany I hadn't the heart to interfere with their 
play, as I called it. But when he suddenly, yet 
in a very nice way, asked me to give him Becky 
I almost swooned, and all I could do was to shake 
my head. Then to make matters harder for me 
to bear, Becky,— poor dear child! put her arms 
around my neck ^nd bagged me to give her to 


200 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


him right then, or at least promise her to him. 0, 
I just could not stand the thought; and Becky 
had to put me to bed, almost right before Baird, 
and I have not fully recovered. Pardon me, Mrs. 
Buel, but I must get this matter off my heart, 
for the child's sake as well as my own. I can not 
now tell you of my life and the cause of its wreck 
and ruin — some day, may be, when you have time 
I may tell you enough to justify me in your sight 
for asking you to tell me what you know of this 
young man and his family.” 

Mrs. Buel was pleased at the evidence of re- 
finement and culture as shown in the appearance 
and conversation of Mrs. Parks; and her sym- 
pathies had been aroused by the allusions to the 
covert things in the life of this woman of pov- 
erty and privations, whose once raven hair was 
all splotched with great wisps of white; but as 
she had no time to linger without having to ex- 
plain to her over-lord in case supper should be 
late she said as tenderly as she could : 

do not know much, myself, about the Alex- 
ander family, but Mr. Buel knows all about them. 
He and Mr. Alexander were friends years ago 
in Kansas City, before either of them was mar- 
ried ; and if you wish it I will get him to tell me 
the whole story. I know Mr. Alexander — ^he came 
down to see Baird and asked us to look after him 
and see if he would not get well. He was a very 
sickly, thin boy then; but he ran in the woods 
and out in the bottoms all day long and I fed 
him and you know what sort of a boy he is now 
— a real robust young man. I know that Mr. 
Alexander is a bank president and I have heard 
Mr. Buel say that he is one of the wealthiest 
and best men in the city.” 

‘‘Not that — oh, I do not care anything about 
that,” broke in Mrs. Parks. “Does he drink in- 
toxicating liquor, or — the son?” She could not 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


201 


restrain herself. That is what she meant when 
she shook her head at Baird the day before. That 
is what she wanted to know before she would 
listen to his request for Becky. The nightmare 
of her own experience with red liquor confronted 
her and like the tigress in defense of her young 
she was resolved that no man who touched liquor 
should come between her and her only child. This 
liquor ghost had stood by her side all her widowed 
years, and when it suddenly confronted her again, 
in this way, she almost lost her reason for the 
third time. Mrs. Buel noted the lines of anguish 
in her face as they changed her whole expression 
of pleasure into one of wretchedness, misery and 
sorrow, and quickly divining the scope of her 
anxiety and the purpose of her heart, Mrs. Buel 
hastened to say: 

‘‘Why, my dear Mrs. Parks, I know that Baird 
is absolutely clean and free from the liquor habit, 
— not even a bottle of any kind has been found 
about his room or his things to my certain knowl- 
edge, and I have often heard Mr. Buel say that 
Mr. Alexander was one of the most consistent 
Presbyterians he ever knew. I am sure you can 
rest in peace so far as that question goes. I think 
Baird is a splendid young fellow and I have fallen 
in love with Becky and I am not surprised that 
Baird did so. Now, Mrs. Parks, I really must 
be going. I am glad to know you and shall take 
occasion to come down for a walk with Mr. Buel ; 
and I shall be glad to have you and Becky come 
up to see us any time. I know Becky will want 
to come, won't you dear?" 

“0, sure; I want to get the books and see if I 
can read them, right away. Mamma, can't I go 
tomorrow — if you are well?" 

“Yes, if it is a nice day." 

“That is right," said Mrs. Buel, “Baird left a lot 


202 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


of books and they are for Becky, but she is to 
come for them.'^ 

Mrs. Buel arose and shook hands with Mrs. 
Parks cordially and departed ; Becky insisting on 
going with her through the ''neck'" of timber. 

''Now you go straight west in the wagon trail 
— you can almost see your house from here. You 
can't get lost. I'll be up tomorrow afternoon — 
if I can wait that long," and Becky threw her 
arms around Mrs. Buel's neck and kissed her on 
the cheek, and then she and Jack took their own 
sweet time to get back home, and when she did 
get back she found her mamma ever so much 
better and so pleased with the visit of Mrs. Buel 
— the only woman visitor she had had since the 
Carlattes had removed to the Territory. 

Mrs. Buel arrived home all right and supper 
was ready on time. She could hardly wait for 
supper to be over and the hired men dispersed 
to have a long talk with Mr. Buel out in the back 


CHAPTER 29. 

Baird Goes West and Sees Society. 

Baird arrived in Denver in due time and was 
met by the son of one of Mr. Alexander's friends 
and escorted to his splendid home. Baird pro- 
tested that he wished to go to a hotel, but the 
young man said it was understood that he was to 
be a guest in their home while he was in Denver. 

It never dawned on Baird that this was the 
second act in the play staged by his papa to wean 
him away from the big timber on the Marais 
des Cygnes and all it contained. But it was just 
that. It must be confessed that the father was 
doing, and had been doing through Virginia, what 
he thought would save his boy from a rude and 
mistaken alliance; and he argued that if the 
beauty and blandishments of society in Kansas 
City, as directed by Virginia, had failed to take 
hold of his boy's heart, he had only one other 
chance which he could honorably take, and that 
chance was now in progress. 

It had been arranged by letter without the 
knowledge of Baird that he should stop over in 
Denver a week or ten days, and through the cour- 
tesy and hospitality of his friend, Baird was to 
be given an opportunity to see and know the 
beauty and gaiety of Denver society. 

And if no other influence told on the heart of 
Baird he relied upon the lapse of time and the 


203 


204 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


bigness of things in the West to aid him in blot- 
ting out the "‘vision’’ of large, black eyes in a 
forest near home. Nothing was too good for his 
“boy,” and nothing, so far as he was concerned, 
should come between them to mar their mutual 
love and devotion, or Baird’s happiness in life. 
And so he argued to himself he was putting the 
boy in the way to test himself out on the most 
grave and problematic question in life. 

The wealthy young bloods of Denver did show 
Baird a glorious good time — ^receptions, parties, 
balls — society was wide open to the only son of 
the wealthiest citizen of Kansas City. 

One morning when all had gone down to break- 
fast Baird hastily wrote this: 

Denver, Col., October 18.—. 

Mr. Dan Mack, 

Butler, Mo. 

Sir: — ^You will recall my talk with you about 
the boat. When will you have it done? When 
do you expect to depart? In case I wish to buy 
it what will you take for it? Write me here at 
once, care First National Bank. 

Very truly, 

Baird Alexander. 

Just before he left Denver he received this 
letter : 

Butler, Mo., Oct , 18 

Mr. Baird Alexander, 

Denver, Col. 

Dear Sir: 

Yours at hand. I won’t have the boat done 
before November first. Can’t leave with my fam- 
ily before November 10. Yes, I’ll sell it for a 
fair price. One hundred dollars will take it. Let 
me know as soon as you can if you think you will 
want it at that. 

Very truly, 


Dan Mack. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


205 


On pretense of writing his father on the last 
day of his stay in Denver, Baird went to his room, 
and turning the key in the door, he wrote the 
following letters: 

Denver, Col., October 18 

Dear Mr. Mack: 

Yours received. I think Fll want the boat — 
not dead sure yet. The price is all right. Now, 
Mr. Mack, I wish you would give her a few extra 
touches as I indicate and if I do not buy the boat 
when I get back — about November first — I’ll pay 
you well for the extra work. Do not build any 
bunks in the front or middle rooms; only one in 
rear room, on side opposite where the cook stove 
is to stand. Paint it pure white inside, all three 
rooms, two coat work; outside two good coats 
dark green. When I get back Fll get you to fin- 
ish it as I direct. I write you in confidence. 
When you see Becky say “hello!” to her for me, 
and hand her the inclosure. 

Your friend, 

Baird Alexander. 

Denver, Col., October , 18 

My dear Becky: 

I am still dreaming of you and as I get further 
away from you and the dear old Big Bend timber 
I am more sure than ever that I love you with an 
undying love. Be good and as happy as you can 
until I return. Hope you and Jack are having a 
good time. Tell mamma all will come right. I 
have a big idea for you and me; but I won’t 
tell you about it now. I have written good old 
Dan Mack and he has agreed to sell me his boat 
if I want it, and that all depends upon you when 
I get back to the “shanty.” I expect to be there 
by November first, and maybe a day or two be- 
fore. Fll expect fish for supper and squirrel for 
breakfast. Tell Jack about me so he won’t be 


206 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


cross when he sees me. Love to mamma and 
kisses for you. 

Yours, 

Baird. 

The first day Mack went down to work on the 
boat he had the letter for Becky in his ragged 
old coat, and after unhitching his old sorrel mare 
from his rickety old topless buggy and tieing her 
to a swinging limb, he walked down opposite 
the shanty to see if he could see Becky to give 
her the letter. But all was still about the shanty, 
and he went back to the boat and to work; and 
in a few minutes he heard her singing a beautiful 
song — Dan was something of a singer himself — 
in the big woods opposite. She soon came in 
sight. ‘‘Hello! Becky”, said big, brusque Dan, 
“you sing fine this morning. Where's your skiff ? 
Wouldn't you like to have a letter from a nice 
city chap?” 

“Sure, Uncle Dan; have you one for me?” 

“You come over and see.” 

“Alright, I'll be there in a jiffy; you am't 
foolin' me are you?” 

“You come on over and see.” 

She lost no time in getting to the skiff, and 
with the energy of a new hope in her heart she 
sent the skiff along with the strength and skill 
of an old tar. 

After teasing her a bit and watching her rich, 
rare blushes, he said to her : 

“Go out there by old Sal and look in the inside 
pocket of my old coat hanging on that pawpaw 
bush and you'll find it.” 

Dan went on with his work and when Becky 
got the letter she hiked back to her skiff and 
quietly shoving it off she sat down to read the 
letter while the boat floated down to its usual 
harbor on the opposite shore. And after she had 
read it over and over again, she said to herself: 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


207 


‘‘I knew he would come back ; and I saw his name 
in that city paper which told about the Priests of 
Pallas ball; and I read about the fine dress that 
his lady partner wore — ^but I just knew he would 
come back to me. 0, the .dear fellow! Pll just 
fly home and show mamma. She said I’d prob- 
ably never see him again, and that I mustn^t 
grieve if I didn’t. But she’ll be glad — for I am 
sure she likes Baird, too.” 

She slipped the letter into her bosom, where it 
rested over a heart that throbbed with as holy 
a passion as ever came to a pure and innocent 
girl by the law that God made to redeem and 
save the world, and to perpetuate His children on 
earth. 0, the picture ! The water and trees and 
wild flowers were brighter now to her in whose 
soul dwelt and lived the lover more than a thou- 
sand miles away. But he was coming back — 
coming! Mamma smiled and was pleased when 
she read the letter. It had been more than two 
months since Mrs. Buel had brought the only 
other word she had received from Baird. But 
she had been up to see Mrs. Buel and had been 
permitted to go into the very room he occupied 
— a sacred place to her, and she had read the 
charming “love books,” as she called them, in 
which was written with his own hand his very 
name. When depressed and lonely — when even 
Jack was an unwelcome companion; when she 
wanted to be alone she would go to the sycamore 
house and read over the first and, until now, 
only letter; and then — look at his name in the 
books. And now — Glory! he was coming back. 
She was again filled with sunshine and song. 


CHAPTER 30. 


To the Shanty Via San Francisco and 
Los Angeles. 

Baird was really glad to be out of the social 
whirl and out of Denver, and to be a stranger 
on a D. & R. G. through train. He did not care 
to even read the daily newspapers. He sat out 
on the rear of an observation car and looked at 
the grandeur of the Rocky Mountains as they 
loomed on either side or faded into perspective 
in the rear as the train swung around curves 
and climbed or descended mountains on its long 
journey to the Golden Gate city — and dreamed; 
a solitary man in the presence of a most con- 
genial and attractive company of people of both 
sexes. He neither sought nor desired acquain- 
tances on the trip. Arriving in Oakland just at 
dusk, he took the ferry steamer across the bay. 
In a stiff breeze he stood alone under the pro- 
tection of one of the great stacks of the steamer 
and gazed at the remarkable spectacle presented 
by the San Francisco lights as they rise and 
gleam, one above another, from the very margin 
of the bay to the topmost hills of the city, which 
beat back the ever-complaining waters of the 
limitless Pacific. Even in the presence of such 
an inspiring spectacle, and under the stress of a 
wonderful new experience, he thought of Becky 
Parks, and her face and form — even the ‘‘shanty^^ 


208 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


209 


and Jack — were all as plainly visible to him as 
the great steam ferry boat on which he stood 
and which was now gently gliding into the niche 
at the wharf of San Francisco with its cargo of 
hundreds of human beings, all bustling about in 
their eagerness to disembark. The waving of 
handkerchiefs and other acts of recognition of 
friends who lined the great wharf boat did not 
touch Baird. No friend was there to welcome 
him and he was really glad of it. He handed his 
grip to a porter and walked amidst the surging 
crowd straight up the street to the Palace hotel, 
registered and went to his room. The next morn- 
ing he called on his father's agents and found 
that word had preceded him ; and that he was 
elected for another round of social stunts to be 
pulled off in his honor, and designed for his 
enjoyment and diversion. All his protests were 
unavailing, and rather than disgrace or dishonor 
his father's fair name among those who were 
proud to call Jefferson Alexander friend, he sur- 
rendered. 

He stayed in San Francisco just one week, 
during which time he went with the agents to 
inspect some holdings of his father over in Oak- 
land, and on the hill near Sutro Park. All was 
good as to the investments and destined to add 
millions more to the fortune of Jefferson Alex- 
ander or his heirs at law. On evenings, as they 
call nights in social circles of upper-ten dum, 
Baird was in the social swirl and to all appear- 
ances was having the time of his life, and right 
well did he play his part, doing full credit to the 
anxious sire back in Kansas City in the opinion 
of the high society of the Pacific coast. The re- 
port his father received about him from Denver 
and San Francisco made his old heart swell with 
pardonable pride in the social accomplishments 
of his ‘"boy.” 


210 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


A night run down the coast line landed him in 
Los Angeles, and going directly to his hotel, after 
breakfast and a shave, he rang up his father's 
agent in the city and announced his presence. 
His ostensible business in Los Angeles was to in- 
vestigate some securities under special directions 
from his father; to make settlement with the 
agent and collect such sum as proved to be due. 
At the hour of appointment made by phone he 
appeared at the office of the agent and was re- 
ceived with every mark of respect and esteem. 
Incidentally he learned from the agent that the 
way had been smoothed for him in Los Angeles, 
also, and this fact, being the third similar experi- 
ence, suggested a new train of thought to Baird, 
He had had enough and a plenty of society in 
his present frame of mind and state of heart, and 
came dangerously near an open revolt. But re- 
flection convinced him that it would be improper 
to disregard that which now seemed to be the 
wish of his dear old papa; and he would stand 
for a brief whirl in the best society Los Angeles 
could muster. His greetings by the dames and 
misses of the very 400 of the city were remark- 
ably sincere and cordial. How much society 
knew of him before his arrival he had no means 
of ascertaining. And inasmuch as it was plain 
now that it all had its origin with his father he 
must accept as graciously as possible whatever 
came his way. The beauty and chivalry of this 
wonderful city of wealth presented their best 
front. And Baird was no disappointment to the 
marriageable misses or their astute, calculating 
mammas, and he let them believe, if they would, 
that his heart was bleeding from the darts aimed 
thereat. 

His father told him that when he had made 
the large collections due in Los Angeles to retain 
any sum he thought he might need and remit 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


211 


by draft the surplus. Settlement was promptly 
made and the amount due was in Baird's hands. 
He wrote his papa a brief letter indicating that 
he had been having a real time and couched in 
language well calculated to make his papa proud 
and happy, attached a draft for $10,000, retain- 
ing $1,000, and intimating that he would not 
hurry home, he adroitly left papa to infer that 
he was having such a good time that he might 
protract his stay in the city of *'the angels." 

The next day found him on board a train with 
its nose pointed toward El Paso, Texas, and 
thence over a route that took him through Ft. 
Worth on a ticket reading ‘'to Rockville, Mis- 
souri" — the nearest point on the M., K. & T. Ry. 
to the “shanty" that had sheltered his Becky from 
infancy. His sudden departure from “the 
angels" was accounted for by a pretense of illness 
purposely administered to the “agent" of his 
father for local distribution; so that no one had 
any reason to notify his father of his departure. 
According to the time tables he figured that he 
ought to arrive in Rockville, Missouri, on October 
30th, and so he did, without mishap or delay, in 
the early morning. He got his breakfast and 
hired a liveryman to take him to the village at 
the head of the Osage river about ten miles dis- 
tant. There he went to Mrs. Callao's “Cottage 
Hotel" by the river where he was most cordially 
welcomed. Here he rested till the noon meal and 
felt that his long journey was over — ^that he was 
so near the object of his love that he need not 
now hurry — that he could reach out his arms and 
clasp her to his heart. Not one word had he re- 
ceived from her or of her since he returned to 
Kansas City in obedience to his father's letter. 
But that did not disturb him. He was so sure 
of her great love and fidelity that no question 
akin to uneasiness ever flitted through his mind. 


212 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Mrs. Callao’s chatter about Becky, who had been 
down once since the fishing trip, was reassuring ; 
but he was so discreet and circumspect that the 
good soul was almost disarmed. But there he 
was — on his way to see Becky, and that was the 
tremendous and unexplained fact as Mrs. Callao 
viewed the interesting possibilities to her young 
girl friend. 

After noon he started leisurely up the north 
bank of the Marais des Cygnes, leaving word 
with Mrs. Callao that he would return for a bed 
over night. The great trees in the bottoms a 
short distance from the village were so imposing 
that Baird dallied in sheer admiration. He was 
willing, also, to indulge the impulses of his heart 
and to let the sentiments of his mind have full 
sway for the time. Everything in nature had a 
distinct appeal to him after his recent experi- 
ences with the best that high society could do 
to stimulate and satisfy the soul of a real man. 
The contrast in this instance was striking, and 
to his mind altogether in favor of the forests and 
fields. In this statement due allowance must be 
made for the over-weening influence of the mas- 
ter passion of a healthy, normal heart and the 
undivided love of a sincere man for a pure, lov- 
ing, innocent woman. On reaching Mission 
Branch he was obliged to make a decided detour 
in order to find a place at which he could cross 
it, and his return to the river brought him across 
the site of Harmony Mission school house and 
to the bank opposite the “wrack heap,” where he 
and Becky had met some difficulties of naviga- 
tion on two former occasions, and he did not fail 
to note that the high waters caused by the equi- 
noctial rains in the latter part of September had 
tom out this “wrack heap,” and the higher 
waters still prevailing had robbed the place of 
its former perils to inexperienced boatmen. He 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


213 


continued along the cow trails near the river 
bank, enjoying the hush and solemnity of the 
deep woods; suddenly the sound of a hammer 
warned him that big Dan Mack was at work on 
the boat destined, unless he bought it, for the 
southern Mississippi. It had been launched and 
Dan was working inside. He had passed by and 
noted Becky's skiff moored at the old place and 
could see the oars sticking out of the hollow log 
a little way back from the river — the same old 
log. Nothing was lacking to complete the famil- 
iar picture of some three months before, except 
the appearance of Becky. 

Dan felt his craft lurch and looking around 
the best he could in his kneeling position he saw 
Baird. After a hearty, brusque greeting Baird 
inquired if he had seen Becky. 

“Not today," Dan replied, “but it is about time 
for her to come along; she nearly always comes 
down to her skiff in the afternoons and stops 
and chats across the river with me." 

Just then they heard Jack set up a joyful bark- 
ing and pretty soon they heard Becky coming 
singing down the cow trail on the opposite side 
of the river. 

“Now, Baird," said Dan, “do you want me to 
get her over here so you can give her a real sur- 
prise ?" 

“I don't mind — she won't care for you when 
we meet and I am sure I don't — ^yes, inveigle her 
over." 

Baird stayed out of sight and Dan went to the 
so-called forecastle and spoke up : “Hello, Becky ! 
Coming over?" 

“No, sir, not today — too late." 

“Better come over; I got a letter from that 
chap of yourn, and he said something about you." 

“Aw! You are kidding me." 


tl4 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


— sure; if you will come over Fll show you 
the letter/' 

“I believe you are foolin’ me, but I’ll try you 
out one time,” and resuming her song she was 
soon at her skiff and in a few minutes it lay 
alongside the big boat. Dan threw its chain over 
what he called the '‘capstan” of his boat and 
helped her over the forward gunwale. 

“Now show me the letter,” Becky demanded. 
“I can’t leave mamma too long by herself. She 
is not very well.” 

“All right, my old coat’s hanging back in the 
kitchen. Run back there and get it yourself; I 
don’t care if you read the whole letter while I 
go up and feed old Sal.” 

Baird could hear all this badinage, of course; 
it was only a moment of sweet suspense, for 
Becky was eager to see if Baird had said a word 
about her and what, and she really expected, from 
Dan’s manner, to be disappointed. Just as she 
tripped lightly into the kitchen department she 
was confronted suddenly by Baird with out- 
stretched arms, and with just the faintest pucker 
of her brows and a startled hesitation she 
bounded into his arms with both her own around 
his neck. The single bunk in that room, designed 
now for Uncle Eph, was so convenient that they 
instinctively sat down upon it and she nestled 
close to him and wept for joy. It required some 
minutes of fondling and caressing to restore her 
to her usual equanimity, and when she looked 
up with great tears streaming down her lovely 
face it is no wonder he kissed them all away. 

It took big Dan a good bit to feed old sorrel 
Sal, and it is altogether likely that his delicacy 
of feeling caused him to dally on the job. But 
just as he returned to the boat the happiest pair 
of real lovers came merrily out and with a sly 
poke or two at Dan, Becky ordered Baird to get 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


216 


on the row seat and she stepped lightly in and 
appropriated the back seat. Dan lifted up the 
c^in and rattled it down in the prow of the skiff. 

“I am going to make him row back to the land- 
ing, Dan; he needs experience anyway. Now 
watch him — did you ever see a man row a boat 
like that? But Dll make him work at it until 
he learns not to raise the oars like that, and then 
he won't bruise his precious hands. All you have 
to do, Baird, is to pull even and as I am at the 
helm, so to speak, you can depend on the skiff 
landing at the right place to tie up," and so they 
were off, and soon they were at the ‘‘shanty" 
having a pleasant chat with mamma, who con- 
fessed her great surprise, as well as her pleasure, 
to see him again. 

He 4e 4: ♦ 4c He 

One pleasant Sabbath in the latter part of 
September Mr. and Mrs. Buel had taken a long 
walk out in the bottoms from which the grass 
had been harvested to look up a missing cow 
which they hoped to find with a baby calf, but 
they could not find her, and at Mrs. Buel's sug- 
gestion they went 'round by the “shanty" and 
stopped for a brief chat. Having had his cue 
from Mrs. Buel it was not long before Baird and 
the Alexanders were the subjects of discussion. 
This was the first time that Mr. Buel had met 
Mrs. Parks and Becky, and notwithstanding Mrs. 
Buel's sympathetic descriptions of them and their 
meager life, he was truly surprised to see them, 
and to gather somewhat of their history. Becky 
was a silent and interested listener, except an 
occasional undertone to Mrs. Buel. Before they 
departed Mrs. Parks knew all she cared to know 
about the Alexanders in general and Baird in par- 
ticular. Their great wealth and social standing, 
their culture and refinement had only the slight- 
est interest to her ; but Mr. Buel's assurance from 


216 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


personal knowledge that Jefferson Alexander had 
always been a teetotaler and an active enemy of 
red liquor and the abominations of the open 
saloon ; and that Baird had been grounded in his 
father's principles, and was a clean, honest young 
fellow, made her happy. Delicacy forbade her 
saying much about her own sad, heart-broken life, 
as the direct result of the demon, but she did say 
enough to indicate, at least to Mrs. Buel, why 
she was so intensely interested in the matter. 

When they started homeward Mrs. Buel put 
her arm around Becky and faithful Jack led the 
way through the neck of timber. Becky was free 
enough to talk with Mr. Buel as they went along, 
and he confessed to Mrs. Buel when Becky had 
left them that she was a most remarkable, lovely 
girl, and said that Jefferson Alexander would 
better keep Baird in the city lest he have an 
unexpected daughter-in-law. Whereupon as they 
walked along Mrs. Buel confided everything she 
knew touching the relations of Becky and Baird, 
and when she was through he just grunted "‘that 
it is not to be wondered at. That girl has done 
more to make a man out of Baird than all the 
city girls could have done in a lifetime; and if 
Jefferson Alexander ever says anything to me 
about his ‘boy' and that girl I'll give him a chunk 
of my mind to chew on." 


CHAPTER 31. 

Jefferson Alexander Considers. 

The reports which he had carefully provided 
for by letter had arrived from time to time, and 
they all gave such good accounts of Baird's con- 
duct and the respect and honor shown him by the 
very highest society circles that Jefferson Alex- 
ander was a little chesty about his son. 

He had always prided himself on his judgment 
of men as well as things, and he was a firm 
believer in the teachings of psychology as applied 
to business transactions. Indeed, he indulged the 
idea that he could see into a millstone as far as 
any living man, and that he could read the heart 
of man through his face and eyes. In the matter 
now in hand, and which interested him deeply, 
he did not have to seek the heart through the 
eyes, or any other problematical or occult way; 
for Baird had frankly told him that he loved 
the beautiful girl of the Marais des Cygnes and 
intended and expected to make her his wife. So 
Jefferson Alexander had the data, so to speak, 
before him, and his problem was to make that 
data spell something else. Naturally his pride 
of family and of achievement were involved in 
his success or failure in moulding the wishes and 
conduct of Baird, the dearly loved son, to suit 
the feelings of the father. He had studied “his 
boy,” but avoided discussing the matter with him. 


217 


218 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


He had hoped for favorable results when he saw 
him go into the highest circles at home so readily 
under the tactful management of his sister; but 
he could not hide from himself that the effort to 
ensnare his heart and thus make him forget the 
black eyes in the forest was a dismal failure. 
Hence, his plan to send his boy to the Pacific 
and to have him see the bigness of the country 
and some of the ''beauties’' not a part of the 
scenery of the Rocky Mountains. The reader 
knows how well the father’s plans were carried 
out and how well his son met the social require- 
ments of every occasion ; and you may have con- 
cluded that Jefferson Alexander’s psychology was 
defective somewhere. 

They both had "visions.” The father saw an 
elegantly dressed, rather tall and slender girl with 
fluffy, taffy-colored hair, blue eyes, aristocratic 
nose and a sweet little mouth hungering for a 
kiss, as the proper type for the wife of his only 
son, and of course from the very Four Hundred 
circle. He dwelt upon this picture continually 
because his psychology taught him that that was 
one of the mysterious ways to reach and influ- 
ence his son. He believed this and relied on it; 
but he had always made it a point to help out 
his psychology by every other means his every- 
day life and homely philosophy might suggest. 
Hence his talk with Virginia and the details of 
the trip to the Pacific. 

But Baird’s "vision” was traveling with him; 
and to the initiated there might seem to be some- 
thing uncanny in the fact that no matter where 
he went — into the busy marts of trade, into the 
president’s room in a big bank, into the big auto, 
with a carefully selected party on a sight-seeing 
spin; at the gay reception, in the midst of the 
loveliest and most charming girls all about him, 
in the beautifully decorated and brilliantly lighted 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


219 


ball rooms of the rich and proud, his ‘"vision” 
never faded out of his sight. Under all circum- 
stances and all changes of place or company it 
was as faithful as his own shadow on a bright, 
sunlit day. He was not disturbed by it and really 
enjoyed its constancy amid scenes well calculated 
to appeal to his heart. He could see black-eyed 
Becky in the forest with an arm full of wild 
flowers; he could see her shoot his new gun; he 
could see her cast with his rod, and row or steer 
a boat on the tortuous Marais des Cygnes — aye, 
he could close his eyes and put out his arms right 
in the presence of some anxious mamma and her 
beautiful daughter and feel the thumping of the 
throbbing heart he felt that day as they sat near 
the Indian spring at Halley’s Bluff; and see the 
same face he saw as Becky tugged him to shal- 
low water and saved him from becoming food 
for the big catfish in the river. 

The difference between the father and son 
amounted to this: The son knew his own heart, 
and the father was speculating. And here was 
the fatal defect of Mr. Alexander’s psychology. 
The call of the human heart flowing with red 
blood is not readily affected by any purely mental 
process directed by another, as in this case, even 
by the tenderest parental love. Here, too, may 
be noted the clash of parental love with that 
other love which means the happiness and per- 
petuity of the race under that love and law de- 
creed by God when animal life was first evolved 
or spoken into being. 

Mr. Alexander, seated in his easy chair in the 
president’s room of the bank — his bank — ^had just 
finished reading a letter which described at 
length a most brilliant social affair in Los An- 
geles in which it was made plain that Baird was 
the “lion” of the occasion. This was altogether 
pleasing to his fond heart and he was smiling 


220 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


and hopeful that his son would yet come to see 
things in their proper light, and sooner or later 
marry in accord with his accomplishments and 
standing in society and the business world. Then 
the carrier laid another letter on his desk which 
he recognized as from Baird, and he eagerly 
opened it. He read the brief but affectionate 
letter, the contents of which has been heretofore 
indicated, and shrewd Mr. Alexander took the 
bait as to the possible delay and he figured it 
out that his ‘‘boy” would get home about Novem- 
ber 10th. Luckily no one in Los Angeles had 
occasion or cared to write him that his “boy” 
had left the city, on account of a little indisposi- 
tion, sooner than he had expected ; and papa Alex- 
ander was so pleased with himself that he went 
immediately to see his daughter, Virginia, who 
had read the stories of Baird^s social triumphs 
with a sister’s pride. But her heart was heavy 
and she did not share the hopefulness of her 
father as to ultimate results. She had no data, 
such as her father was keeping religiously within 
his own breast. She frankly said she could not 
understand her brother ; that her experience with 
him and her observation of him made her uneasy. 

“Tut, tut,” said her father, “all will come out 
right. He’s your brother and my son and let us 
try to see the right outcome. Did he show, so 
far as you could see or learn, any preference for 
any Kansas City girl?” 

“Not a bit,” drawled Virginia, who had been 
out nearly all night to a great social stunt, “and 
some of the mammas to whom I hinted that an 
alliance would be welcomed between our fam- 
ilies are quite nonplussed.” 

“Well, we’ll see — we’ll see, Virginia. When he 
gets home you and I must study the boy a bit, 
you know, and not let him drift away for the 
want of love and personal interest in him. We 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


221 


must cultivate his confidence. I, too, sometimes 
fear there is ‘someone else.^ That is the only- 
theory that explains. But maybe we are wrong,'' 
and so they separated. 


CHAPTER 32. 

Baird Buys Dan’s Boat and He and Becky Do 
Some Hunting Stunts. 

About the time this earnest family chat was 
going on in the parlor of one of the wealthiest 
homes in Kansas City the object of their mutual 
solicitude was breathlessly hiding in the kitchen 
on the boat moored to the north bank of the 
Marais des Cygnes waiting to see if Big Dan could 
succeed in inveigling Becky to '‘come over”. 

One day while down at Long Beach, Cal., Baird 
saw a boat driven by a gasoline engine and it in- 
terested him. He thought of his awkwardness 
and the blisters made on his hands rowing Becky’s 
skiff from Halley’s Bluff to the village. Upon 
investigation he learned he could get one from 
the manufacturers in Detroit adapted to and de- 
signed for skiffs and other small boats at a mod- 
erate price. He lost no time ordering one shipped 
to him at Butler, Mo., so that Dan could bring it 
out and help him install it in Becky’s skiff, as 
he felt sure Dan could do it all right. 

Afterward Becky, in a spirit of sureness, had 
said: "Mamma, didn’t I tell you he would come 
back, — some time?” 

"Yes, daughter; it’s getting late and "Flo” will 
be waiting for you in the lot.” 

"Well, if I hadn’t forgot! Where’s the bucket? 


222 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


223 


Come on Mr. Baird — oh! Mr. Alexander — and if 
you will be good I’ll let you milk a little.” 

‘‘Me — not me! I never saw a cow milked in 
my life. I’ll go along, and stand by the fence out 
of reach of “Flo” — what a pretty name! — I sup- 
pose it is short for flower?” 

“Yes sir; you guessed it. She was such a love- 
ly little calf that I named her myself. And do 
you know that “Flo” has a wee bit of a calfy 
now, and if you bother it or make it bawl you’d 
better climb a tree quick, for she is not dehorned 
and she don’t like strangers any too well any- 
way.” 

Arriving at the cow lot — a lot fenced in with 
long round poles with the bark on — he noticed 
“Flo” glared at him in cow-fashion, which he 
did not quite understand, but the set of her ears 
and the gleam of her eyes were warning enough 
for him. 

“Say, Becky, I can see now that cow don’t love 
me and if it is all the same to you I’ll sit on this 
high stump and play farmer boy come acourting 
of the milk maid — at long range; I’ve read beau- 
tiful stories about things like this, you know.” 

“Now you are pokin’ fun at me; but you city 
chaps don’t know straight up,” and in mock in- 
dignation she let down a pole and grabbed the 
“wee calfy” by the hickory bark collar she had 
put around its neck and yanked it around and 
sent it in to mamma “Flo”, who mooed sweetly 
and licked it caressingly while it got a warm sup- 
per and wiggled its pretty white tail while doing 
so. Becky lost no time now in getting to work 
on “her side”; and she explained to Baird that 
she ’lowed the little “bossie” only half the total 
product at each milking time. There wasn’t 
much time to talk as Becky must keep busy to 
get her half and Baird contented himself by 
watching the performance. When through 


224 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Becky yanked the 'little Flo” out of that cow 
lot in a hurry, put up the pole and handed the 
bucket to Baird with the remark: "this is where 
you come in,” and she walked by his side back 
to the shanty a happy, radiant girl ; and when 
mamma saw him carrying the milk pail she smiled 
and said : "Becky, you ought to be ashamed.” 

"He was pokin' fun at me and I had to get 
even,” and as she looked up at him Baird felt 
that he could carry a milk pail forever for her. 

Mamma had a "bite to eat,” as she always called 
it, ready and Baird and Becky sat down to devour 
it and mamma was pleased to just "potter around” 
and wait on them. As it was a little cool outside 
they sat up to the only stove — the cook stove — 
after supper; and when mamma had cleared the 
things away she joined them — "just to keep up 
the fire,” she said. For some time Baird talked of 
his western trip and Becky proved an eager lis- 
tener. But by and by it occurred to him that 
he had told Mrs. Callao that he would be back 
for a bed, and he would better be moving lest 
the bed get tired wiating for him, and he said 
as much. 

Becky suggested that he would never find the 
way. 

"Why, I'm going down in your skiff and I sup- 
pose the river still runs by the hotel, doesn't it ?” 
and he looked at her with an air as if to say, "and 
what do you think of that?” 

Becky spoke quickly: "Mamma, I'll have to 
go with him to steer the skiff or he will never 
get there !” and she showed plainly she was eager 
for a moonlight ride on the river with her lover. 

"Of course, Mrs. Parks,” he was quick to see 
the point, "that would be fun and very romantic, 
you know.” 

Mamma shook her head; Becky, not sure of 
her ground, hesitated, and Baird went on: "By 


PROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


225 


the way, Mrs. Parks, have you made up your 
mind to give Becky to me? We might as well 
have that settled now, for I am going to hang 
around here in these woods and up and down 
this river until you do.” 

It was Becky’s time to keep quiet. Slowly and 
sadly Mrs. Parks made reply. It is not within 
the power of written language to express the 
deep pathos of her words or to describe the 
lights and shadows on her face as they came 
and went under the yellow light of a kerosene 
lamp sitting on a nearby table. But this much 
ought to be preserved: ''Now Baird, and you 
will excuse me for calling you Baird — as Becky 
speaks of you in that way so often — I have 
thought it all over and have made up my mind to 
let you have her; but I never would have done 
so if Mr. Buel had not assured me that your father 
is an enemy of red liquor and all that it means, 
and that he had brought you up to think and feel 
as he does on that subject. If I thought that you 
used it at all in any quantity for any purpose I 
would not, for all that is left of life to me, let 
you have her. I can not — must not — tell you why 
I feel this way or how I came to have such senti- 
ments; for even Becky does not know and never 
shall know from my lips the awful sufferings 
that came to me as a result of its use. 0, I shud- 
der even now to think of it all! And Becky is 
all I have in the world. I have lived only for 
her. She is the one link that binds me to the hor- 
rible past, and when she is gone from me and I 
know she is happy with a husband who will hate 
King Alcohol to his dying day I shall not care 
how soon the dread messenger knocks at my 
door.” 

She arose with dignity and grace and with a 
smile on her face. Baird also arose and offered 
her his hand and tried to express his happiness 


226 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


the best he could. Becky was weeping. She now 
knew why mamma had shaken her head before 
and why that dreadful light was in her eyes. She 
arose slowly and put her arms around mamma's 
neck and said: “Can't I go to steer the skiff? 
Mrs. Callao will be glad to care for me and we'll 
be back early — won't we, Baird? Uncle Eph 
will keep the spooks away tonight," and she kissed 
mamma's tears away which had come in spite 
of her great resolution. 

“Yes, child — go along and be good; I'm not 
afraid to stay without you when Eph and Jack 
are here." 

Then Baird said: “I'll see that Mrs. Callao 
takes good care of her; and when we come back 
we three will have some long talks and I will 
tell you both what I have in mind: all I care to 
say now is that you are not losing Becky by giv- 
ing her to me; you are merely adopting a son 
who will be able and proud to care for the wid- 
owed mother of the dearest girl in the world." 

“0, gee!" murmured Becky, “let's go before I 
have a fit or blow up. Good-night, mamma, go 
to bed and dream sweet dreams of me." 

“Good-night, Mrs. Parks," said Baird, and 
down the cow path they went to the skiff, and 
as the bright moonlight of a crisp November night 
flecked the earth through the wide branching 
trees and glinted on the waters two hearts were 
making more noise than all nature about them. 
They were so happy that they were silent until 
the very stillness became so oppressive that Becky 
could stand it no longer and broke out with this 
curious speech: 

“I bet I'll have you milking Tlo' some day," 
at which Baird laughed so heartily that she was 
disgusted with herself and so confused that she 
was about to cry; but he kissed her and reas- 
sured her and all was well. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


227 


^ She got the oars from the hollow log and 
pitched them into the skiff and took her place 
on the back seat with steering paddle in hand, 
and he pushed off by the use of a convenient 
limb and took the oarsman's seat. Deftly Becky 
pointed her nose down stream and Baird was hav- 
ing another practice lesson rowing. 

It was a glorious scene, a holy hour for these 
lovers now taking a sort of preliminary honey- 
moon voyage on the river. The surroundings re- 
minded Baird of a stanza he had read in Shelley 
and he repeated it as if alone: 

“See the mountains kiss high heaven. 

And the waves clasp one another; 

The sister flower would be unforgiven. 

If it disdained its brother. 

“See the sunlight clasp the earth. 

And the moonbeams kiss the sea; 

But what is all this kissing worth. 

If thou kiss not me?" 

“That's beautiful! You will have to say it 
over slow till I can learn it," said Becky; and he 
repeated it slowly and she followed him line by 
line, and so engaged they glided by old Harmony 
Mission and were soon at the shore in front of 
the Cottage Hotel in the village. Mrs. Callao 
was still up and was “just pottering around." 
She hugged and kissed Becky, and Baird told her 
to put her right to bed, said good-night! and re- 
tired to his room where he found a lamp burn- 
ing. Mrs. Callao took Becky to the little room 
on the ground floor next to her own ; and as soon 
as a lamp was lighted and the door shut Becky 
said: “Is Mr. Callao asleep?" 

“Yes, dear, he has been snoring away for two 
hours; nothing less than a steamboat whistle on 
the river would wake him." 

Just then the clock began to strike and Becky 


228 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


counted until it struck twelve. '‘Well, I don't care 
if it is late," said Becky, "Fve got something to 
tell you ; — you won't tell anybody, will you ?" 

"No, child, rattle away; I can't sleep now that 
you have said that much until I hear it all." 

"Sure — you won't tell anybody?" 

"No, of course not." 

"I can't sleep, either, without telling somebody, 
and I don't want to tell anybody but you — ^just 
you; do you understand? You are about the 
only friend I have except mamma and him," and 
she pointed toward the stairway. 

"That's all right; I'm sure your friend and al- 
ways have been ever since you wore long white 
dresses — so long," indicating with her out- 
stretched arms. 

"Well, I'm just about to explode! Baird and 
mamma had a talk just before we started down 
here and what do you think! Mamma gave me 
to Baird and she never cried while she was do- 
ing it — she did right away afterward; but I was 
bawling all the time. At first she would not hear 
to me coming down here with him, — ^just to steer 
the skiff, you know; but after they talked and 
understood one another I begged to come and 
Baird told her he would see to it that you took 
good care of me over night, — wasn't that nice in 
him? And then mamma said, "Yes, run along," 
and so I am here making a fool of myself tell- 
ing you all this stuff. What do you think he 
would think if he knew I am telling you all this ? 
Well, I just can't help it, anyway." 

"That's all right, dear, don't you worry about 
that — ^he won't care for telling an old woman like 
me; and besides he'll never know it unless you 
tell him," and while Becky was chattering away, 
in her excitement and mental exaltation, she did 
not realize that Mrs. Callao had her practically 
undressed and a clean, white, fringed and per- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


229 


fumed ''nighty'' slipped over her head. Then she 
turned back the beautiful comforts and the blank- 
ets and a snow white sheet from a big fat feath- 
er bed made of real goose feathers which she 
had harvested with her own hands from the bodies 
she had fed and mothered into goosehood. And 
she tucked the covers about Becky as if she were 
a little child, saying: "Now dear, you must go 
to sleep," and stooping over she kissed her fore- 
head and hastened from the room. When Becky 
heard the door softly click shut she prayed: "O, 
Father in heaven, remember dear mamma and 
him and Mrs. Callao; make me good and grate- 
ful and worthy to be his wife. I can not pray the 
old prayers tonight. Forgive me. Father, and 
watch over me while I sleep and dream over the 
love in my poor throbbing heart. Amen !" 

In another minute she was in dreamland and 
her slumber was sweet and restful. 

Mrs. Callao had every one up early the next 
morning and breakfast ready. Mr. Callao was 
glad to have the youngsters with them. Mrs. 
Callao affected a tender smile, but otherwise went 
about her wifely duties as if she had not been 
entrusted with a happy secret now safe in her 
bosom — until she got a quiet place and time to 
talk to Mr. Callao all by himself. 

With the assurance from Baird that he would 
be "about" for a week or ten days— "if Becky 
did not run him off or let him get drowned, and 
that he would see them again," they pulled out 
up stream. Becky looked what she was — a happy 
girl. Seated on the back seat she was ready with 
her steering paddle to prevent Baird from drown- 
ing himself by his own awkwardness. He pulled 
on past the regular landing place and moored to 
Dan's boat, now resplendent with new paint. Dan 
had not arrived, so they had time to inspect every- 
thing and he told her somewhat of his plans. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


which included the purchase of Dan's boat, and 
he asked her to suggest anything she liked about 
the arrangements inside; but just then they 
heard Dan’s brusque salutation: ‘‘Hello, there! 
Out pretty early,” and he came down and gave 
Baird a cordial shake and inquired of Becky as 
to mamma’s health. Then he, in his usual loud 
voice, turned to Baird and said: “Well, how do 
you like her?” Baird winced a little and Becky 
blushed clear down her lovely neck. “Oh, I mean 
the boat; is she painted to suit you?” And thus 
relieved they all laughed and Baird assured him 
he was well pleased. 

“Do you want her? — ^the boat I mean — con- 
found it! What’s the matter with me?” And 
again they all had to laugh. 

“Yes, we want her, don’t we, Becky?” But 
Becky was discreetly noncommittal. “What’s the 
price, Dan? One hundred dollars? Well, if I take 
her at that you will paint her name and what- 
ever else I tell you on both sides in red?” 

“Oh, sure,” said Dan. 

“And I’ll expect another little favor or two 
that won’t cost you anything. Here is fifty now 
and the other fifty is yours when we are ready 
to sail, or float.” 

Dan tucked the fifty in the pocket of his old 
ragged vest as if nothing had happened. 

“Now,” said Baird, “this is Saturday and to- 
morrow is Sunday. I want you to hook up old 
Sal and get right up to Butler and go to the 
depot and see if a small gasoline engine is there 
directed to me — Baird Alexander — and if so you 
get it out here this evening. Then you stay out 
here over Sunday and — if you haven’t any red 
paint here bring some with you — we’ll christen 
the boat by painting her name on her; and if 
you don’t mind I’ll get you to help me adjust the 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


231 


engine to Becky's skiff and try it out. I’ll pay 
you well for your time and trouble.” 

‘‘All right; I’ll be back late,” and he was off. 

Turning to Becky, who was wondering what 
it all meant, he said: “This is early Saturday 
morning. How would you like a squirrel hunt?” 

“Oh, fine; which way shall we go — up or down 
the river ?” 

“Up,” said Baird. 

They went to the shanty and while Baird took 
off his coat and hung it on a nail behind the door 
Becky got Eph’s gun and all the shells she could 
find. Baird’s gun and hunting coat were up at 
Mr. Buel’s, so they started up the straight road 
with Jack capering and sniffing along in front. 
Going along he disclosed to her his general plans 
and told her she might tell Mrs. Buel all she cared 
to, and to ask her to go to Butler with her on 
Monday to help her outfit herself for the trip 
dovm the river. 

Mr. Buel was away, but Mrs. Buel gave them 
a cordial welcome, and while he went up to his 
room to get his gun, shells and coat she visited 
with Mrs. Buel; and when he came down Mrs. 
Buel’s face plainly showed that she knew all — at 
least all Becky could tell her in the time she had. 

Baird inquired about old Ketchum, and Mrs. 
Buel told him that he had never been seen since 
a few days “before you returned to Kansas City.” 
She hastily fixed a lunch for two and poked it 
into Baird’s coat as they went out through the 
kitchen. They took the path he had so often 
traveled before he found Becky, and thence into 
the deep wood northeast. The forest was now 
almost leafless and the giant elms, hickories, 
pecans and sycamores, with great limbs like out- 
stretched arms, were still beautiful and inspiring 
in their solemn majesty. Jack got onto his job 
promptly and began raging at the foot of a tall. 


282 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


straight hickory absolutely free of leaves ; but the 
hunters scanned the tree in vain for a time. They 
were about to conclude that Jack was mistaken 
or that the squirrel had gone into a hole which 
he expected to occupy during the winter. But 
they could see no hole — it was not that sort of a 
tree. Well up, the tree had a big ‘‘fork,'' and 
Becky argued that it must be “lying flat in that 
fork; so he stepped some distance from the tree 
out on the opposite side from her and took hold 
of a swinging grapevine and threshing it against 
the trunk of a tree with a great rasping noise, 
and as he did so, sure enough the squirrel's tail 
and a part of its body became visible to Becky. 
She was instantly ready, but hesitated because 
she did not believe she could kill it. They 
laughed and argued back and forth as to what 
should be done. The squirrel lay perfectly still 
with its tail over on her side, but its eyes were 
peeping over on his side whence the noise came. 
As a ruse she told him to call Jack out there so 
the squirrel could see him and maybe it would 
slip over far enough for her to hit it, but Jack 
declined to go. Then she stepped back a few 
paces and the squirrel's tail disappeared. There 
was nothing now to indicate that a squirrel had 
ever been on that tree. Baird was ready to give 
it up, but she said, “No, you stand perfectly still 
where you are and be ready. Come here. Jack !" 
And as Jack bounded toward her she shook a 
convenient bush and just as Jack reached her 
she said, “Speak to him. Jack!" and Jack let out 
a loud, deep-mouthed bark, Baird's gun cracked 
and down came the squirrel — a fine, fat fox squir- 
rel. Jack pounced upon it and carried it tri- 
umphantly to Becky. “That's not fair," said 
Baird. “I killed it and that mongrel proceeds 
to take it to you." 

“Well, the ruse worked, didn't it?" said Becky 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


233 


with a smile. “Now watch me fix Jack.’" She 
picked up the squirrel, patted him on the head 
and while he watched her she shoved it into one 
of Baird's big pockets. Then she said: “That's 
all right, Jack; now you can go and find another 
one," and off he trotted. They did not have time 
to visit together long before Jack had another 
one “treed." This time Jack was “speaking" up 
a tall pecan with a smooth-looking hole in the 
main body about half way up. It was agreed 
that the squirrel had gone into it, in all proba- 
bility, and if so they had no chance to get it. 
“But," said Becky, “you walk around on the other 
side and I will stand still right here; maybe Jack 
was pushing him so hard that he may have for- 
gotten the hole and gone on up the tree." When 
he got about opposite her he accidentally stepped 
on a dry stick which cracked as it snapped in 
two and away up in the top Becky saw the squir- 
rel whip around a limb as quick as lightning. 
She was ready and without a word pulled the 
right trigger and down came the squirrel, thump ! 
It was a long shot, but a fair mark, she insisted. 
Jack (‘arried the game always to her, but he 
seemed satisfied when he saw her stuff it into 
Baird's coat. They kept up the sport some hours 
and had quite a lot of game in the coat, with 
honors about even between them. 

All of a sudden Jack set up a most doleful noise 
some distance to the left. Becky could not make 
it out ; she had never heard him do anything like 
that; and they could see him sitting on a fallen 
tree trunk and every little while he would throw 
up his nose and give vent to a long, low, dismal 
howl. They walked down to where he was to 
learn, if possible, what had affected him so. 
They, at first, could see nothing to warrant such 
a sorrowful scene; but Baird stepped upon the 
log and saw on the other side the cause of Jack's 


234 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


sorrow. He helped her to mount the log and 
there she saw half covered with newly-fallen 
leaves the decaying carcass of old Ketchum. This 
great old squirrel dog when he felt the hand of 
death upon him had doubtless wandered out amid 
the scenes of so many of his triumphs, and there 
beneath the great trees he loved, alone with 
Nature, he had died; and no one knew what had 
become of old Ketchum. The old leather strap 
was still buckled about his shaggy neck, and 
Baird gently unbuckled it and slipped it off his 
neck and put it in his pocket as a memento of 
the old dog who had slept in the forest with him 
the day he found Becky. Becky caressed Jack 
and talked to him and he seemed to understand, 
and they all walked silently away. By and by 
they came upon the great rooted elm where he 
had stopped to lunch and where he was awakened 
from his siesta by the sweet voice of a girl sing- 
ing alone in the forest and who had become so 
dear to him and would soon become his wife; 
and he said, ‘'Becky, here’s where we eat,” and 
suiting his actions to his words he set both guns 
in the crotch made by the wonderful wide-spread- 
ing roots of the old elm tree, standing out like 
the buttresses of a temple or cathedral. Becky 
went into his pockets for the lunch Mrs. Buel 
had provided and spread it daintily upon the 
napkins in which it was wrapped. The lunch 
consisted of homemade lightbread and fried 
chicken, some pickles and two great chunks of 
pound cake. The sun was shining, the ground 
was dry and not a zephyr stirred the great trees. 
They were hungry — ^were not laughing ; they were 
eating silently, and one by one Jack was catch- 
ing a chicken bone for his dinner. Baird had 
noticed the thoughtful expression on her face, 
but he was too busy satisfying his stomach tq 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


invite any explanation then. Becky looked him 
straight in the eyes and to his surprise said: 

'‘What are you going to do with mamma?'' 

He looked at her as he gulped down the last 
bite of his cake, and quietly said : 

“What do you wish me to do with her?" 

Becky looked away toward where she knew an 
anxious mother, widowed and alone, sat in a mis- 
erable little shanty wondering over this very 
question. “I do not know," she answered in the 
saddest tones he had ever heard fall from her 
lips. There she stopped. He noticed her down- 
cast eyes and a little quiver about her mouth. 
Then he rolled over on the dry ground and put 
his head in her lap and looked up into her face 
with an amused smile. She was serious and she 
put her hands lovingly about his face and waited. 

“My dear girl," he began in tender tones, “I 
ought to have told you, but I have been so happy 
and so busy that it escaped my mind. I do not 
blame you for asking the question, and your ten- 
der solicitude for mamma is entirely worthy of 
your good heart and is altogether natural. I will 
do anything you say; but first let me tell you 
what I thought I would do. As I have thought 
it over we will be married on the big boat some- 
where between the shanty and the village as we 
depart on our ‘honeymoon' voyage down the 
river; and I'll arrange with Mrs. Callao to take 
and care for mamma until we get settled in our 
own home in the city. We will touch at the vil- 
lage just long enough to let her and the wedding 
guests disembark, among whom will be Mrs. 
Callao of course. Then with old Eph and Jack, 
if you want Jack, we will continue down the 
river." 

“Of course I want Jack," she said. “Will you 
take my skiff, too?" 

“Sure. It is to be the lifeboat in case of acci- 


236 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


dent, and I think we will find it useful in other 
ways. Of course we will have our guns and all 
the fishin' things; and we’ll have mamma just 
lock up the shanty for the winter.” 

‘‘And ‘Flo’ — ^what will you do with her and 
the little bossie?” Becky inquired. 

“Oh, we will just let big Dan take her and the 
little bossie home with him for the winter and 
in the spring we’ll see further.” 

And as she comprehended what it all meant 
Becky said: “The shanty will get awful lone- 
some, won’t it?” 

They returned to the shanty rather early with 
enough squirrels to provide fresh meat for sev- 
eral days, and after “a bite to eat” with mamma 
they went down to see if Dan had returned with 
the engine and found that he had just arrived 
with it. Baird helped him unload it into the big 
boat. And Dan had the red paint, too. Dan had 
an old Granger friend who lived about two miles 
away, and as he wanted to visit him and have a 
long talk he said he would just drive old Sal and 
Bally over there and stay all night and be back 
early in the morning.” 

“All right,” said Baird, “I’ll be here and we 
want to get it agoing tomorrow, and get the big 
boat christened.” 

When Dan left he turned to Becky and said: 
“What do you think ? Do you like the prospects ?” 

She smiled just a little and said in an uncer- 
tain tone: “It’s up to you. I want to see 
mamma; let’s go back to the shanty.” 

He read her face aright — ^he knew she wanted 
to talk with her mamma. So they returned and 
at the sycamore summer house he told her good- 
night, went back to the skiff and pulled out for 
the hotel at the village. 

That night with her head in mamma’s lap she 
told her all she knew of Baird’s plans, and as 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


237 


she thought of it — ^that she was soon to leave the 
shanty, the forests and bottoms and river forever, 
she was really sad and depressed. Her great 
happiness in the consciousness of the love of 
Baird could not quite obliterate the love of the 
only things she had known and loved since in- 
fancy. 

Mamma kissed her and put her to bed, saying 
as she did so : “My dear daughter, you are tired 
and worn by your hunting; you will be all right 
after a sound sleep. I am pleased with all his 
plans and shall be satisfied to live with Mrs. 
Callao as long as he wishes.” 

This brought a smile to Becky's face, for this 
was the very thing she feared mamma would not 
like. In a moment she was sound asleep ; but all 
night she saw with her subconscious mind squir- 
rels hiding in forks and jumping from tree to 
tree. This is a peculiar experience, but one well 
known to all squirrel hunters. 

The next morning Becky was up early and 
went out and milked “Flo” and petted and 
caressed the “wee bit of a calfy” as she would 
a child, helped mamma get breakfast and then 
went down to the boat to watch the work. As 
she started off mamma stepped to the door and 
said : “Tell Baird and Dan that I'll have squirrel 
and dumplings for dinner at the sycamore house 
at noon sharp and you must all be there 
promptly.” 

“Thanks, mamma; and we will close the sum- 
mer house forever after the meal is over,” and 
as she came to the big sycamore she paused and 
went in and sat down a minute, and an inex- 
pressible sadness came over her as she thought 
of going out, she knew not where, into the big 
world she had never seen, and so leaving all that 
was near and dear to her, forever. There was 
just one fact that tended to reconcile her and 


^38 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


made her willing to go — she would be with Baird. 
So she cheered up and went singing along down 
to the boat where she found the men already at 
work placing the engine in her skiff. The pro- 
peller had already been placed, and as soon as a 
few nuts could be tightened and the gasoline 
which Dan had been thoughtful enough to bring 
along in a five-gallon can could be poured into 
the reservoir she would be ready for a tryout. 
As soon as everything was ready Dan rolled the 
wheel, an explosion occurred and continued and 
set the fljrwheel spinning. They stood and looked 
a few minutes, then Dan said: “Untie her and 
let’s see her go,” and seating himself in the back 
seat he pulled the lever that connected the engine 
with the propeller and the skiff moved off down 
stream some distance nicely, and by use of the 
steering contrivance she turned gracefully and 
came rapidly back and landed at Becky’s feet. 
Becky was delighted and she was taken in and 
they took a long ride up the river past the shanty 
“so mamma could see it.” Jack was aroused by 
the “chug-chug” of the engine and he set up a 
barking that attracted mamma’s attention to the 
skiff. They all waved to her and shouted as they 
went by. On their return Baird was at the helm 
and managed her without a mishap. 

They tied up at the big boat and Dan got out 
his red paint and a small brush. Baird said to 
Becky: “What shall we christen her? I’ll leave 
it to you.” She hesitated, but being urged she 
said: “Name it after mamma — ‘Jennie Rose- 
mont’.” 

“Good,” said Baird. “Now, Dan, paint ‘Jennie 
Rosemont’ on both sides of the ‘cabin’ in letters 
about four inches high; then down below in let- 
ters about an inch high — ‘Built by Dan Mack on 
the Marais des Cygnes,’ and while you are work- 
ing Becky shall take me for a ride.” 


PROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 239 

Becky took the back seat and he ‘^rolled the 
wheeF^ and seated himself by her side to handle 
the steering lever. The skiff slipped over the 
waters at a great rate, with her nose high in the 
air, all the weight being in the rear; and before 
Becky got used to the chug-chug they were down 
to the mouth of Mission Branch, where they 
landed and took a stroll in the big timber. By 
and by Becky told him they were all to eat dinner 
in the sycamore summer house — for the last time ! 
— and “we would better be getting back as 
mamma will have dinner ready at sharp noon.” 
So they returned to the skiff and when the engine 
started, Becky was given the steering lever, which 
she handled successfully, and they were soon back 
at the big boat. Dan was invited to step in and 
shove off and they were all at the summer house 
just on time. Mamma had dinner ready and all 
sat down to the box table except mamma. As 
soon as they were seated she lifted the lid off 
of a steaming pot and began serving squirrel and 
dumplings around. The bread was already cut 
and a pot of hot coffee sat on one of Becky’s 
little shelves nearby and in a very few minutes 
they were all abundantly “helped,” and all were 
enjoying a truly luxurious meal. Becky was in 
fine spirits and joked and joshed Dan mercilessly; 
but when Baird thoughtlessly remarked that this 
was to be the last dinner in the “house not built 
by hands” she almost cried. It took Baird some 
minutes to coax back her high spirits. Mamma 
was pleased with everything and talked cheerily 
of events of the bottoms, and did not seem to 
regret leaving the old “shanty.” 

When they were all filled and satisfied and 
before they arose Baird said to Dan: “Do you 
know when we can get a Presbyterian preacher 
down here?” 

“Yes, that’s easy. There is a Presbyterian 


240 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


preacher who preaches at the Grange Hall about 
half way between here and Butler in the after- 
noons, on Sundays once a month, and I believe 
next Sunday is his day at the hall/' 

''Can you bring him down here?" 

"I guess I can if you want him. He sometimes 
stays over night with some of the brethren and 
I could see him after service and give him a 
hunch." 

"Are you sure next Sunday is his day there?" 

"Well, it is the second and fourth Sundays — 

1 know that." 

"All right; this is the first and I want you to 
see him and fix him — for what day, Becky?" 

Becky shook her head — "Ask mamma." 

And turning to her Baird said : "Well, 
mamma, what do you say?" 

"Oh, Tuesday or Wednesday following next 
Sunday will do," she replied quietly. 

"All right; Dan, you see that he is here and 
ril fix it with you and the preacher both. Let 
it be Tuesday at 10 a. m. and at 12 noon we will 
touch at the village and let everybody off. We 
will expect you to be one of the party, Dan," and 
with that the dinner party arose. 

Becky busied herself in silence helping her 
mamma clear way the dishes and carry things 
back to the shanty. Dan and Baird strolled off 
toward the boat, where Dan continued his artis- 
tic work with the small brush and red paint; 
Baird fished out of his pocket a piece of blank 
paper and wrote on it the following: 

1 iron bedstead; 2 good comforts; 2 good wool 
blankets; 4 good sheets; 4 pillow slips; 2 good 
pillows; 1 first-class mattress; 2 white counter- 
panes; 1 good wide folding lounge; 1 pillow and 

2 slips; 2 sheets; 2 blankets and a comfort; 1 
small cook stove with utensils complete; 1 water 
bucket; 1 50-pound sack of best flour; 2 bushels 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


241 


good potatoes; 25 pounds sugar; 5 pounds cof- 
fee; 1 side Swift's bacon — and speaking to him- 
self: “I think that will do to start on, and if 
we run out we can stop at some of the river 
towns and get whatever we find we need. We 
can doubtless get fresh eggs and country butter 
from the farmers near where we shall tie up," 
and then to Dan he said: “You are going home 
tonight, aren't you?" 

“Yes, if I get this done in time." 

“You live right near Butler, you say, and here 
is an order I would like you to go over to Butler 
in the morning and get filled and bring it all out 
tomorrow evening or Tuesday morning early. 
Here is fifty dollars and if — well, better take 
seventy-five and if there is any left bring it back 
and we will settle." 

Dan held the paint brush in his teeth while 
he took a look at the paper and said, “All right, 
but don't look for me before Tuesday morning," 
and he tucked the money and the order in his 
old vest pocket and went on with his work chris- 
tening the “Jennie Rosemont." 

Baird got into the skiff and crossed to the 
south side and then strolled up to the shanty 
where he found Becky and mamma in earnest 
conversation. He suggested that in order that 
she and Mrs. Buel get off to Butler on the early 
morning train that they all take a walk up to 
Buel's where Becky could stay all night and 
mamma could return with him. 

“I was just talking with mamma about that 
and didn't see how I could manage it, but now 
you make it easy. I'll just kiss you right before 
mamma," and she did, and mamma smiled. 

So they set out for Buel's with Jack leading 
the way. Mrs. Buel and Mrs. Parks and Becky 
soon found excuse to leave Baird and Mr. Buel 
out on the warm, sunny west porch and went 


242 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


into an animated conference over what should 
be purchased in Becky's outfitting for the trip. 
Mrs. Parks protested she did not have a word 
to say as to that, and Becky insisted that she 
did not know and would “just leave it to Mrs. 
Buel." 

After the conference had been in progress some 
time and Mr. Buel and Baird had enjoyed a good, 
long chat, Baird said: “Mr. Buel, I wish you 
would step in and tell Mrs. Buel I wish to see 
her a minute." 

When she came out Baird said: “Here is two 
hundred dollars, you take it and get Becky any- 
thing and everything she wants in ready-to-wear 
clothing, etc., as long as the money lasts, and if 
there is any change left just give it to her. Tell 
her I have provided everything I think we will 
need in the way of comfort and utility on the 
trip. So you need not bother about anything 
except her personal wants, and you will know 
what and how much is proper. Now you will 
know how to talk to her, and tell Mrs. Parks 
I am ready to go whenever she is; one thing I 
might suggest and that is that you buy her a 
suitable trunk so that the things may be packed 
in it and shipped down to Orchid and we will 
get it from there to the boat somehow. I trust 
you to take care of Becky tomorrow and I want 
you and Mr. Buel to be at the wedding at 10 
a. m. Tuesday week on the boat — the ‘Jennie 
Rosemont’; you two, Mr. and Mrs. Callao, Dan 
Mack, Uncle Eph and Jack and the preacher will 
make up the party, and the preacher with the 
guests and Mrs. Parks will disembark after the 
marriage ceremony at the village where I will 
arrange for your dinners with Mrs. Callao." 

“Baird," said Mr. Buel, “I congratulate you. 
Becky is the finest girl I know and she will make 
you the best wife in the world. I told my wife 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


243 


the other Sunday that if Jefferson Alexander 
ever made any fuss about that girl and you I'd 
sure give him a chunk of my mind. Does he 
know anything about this now?" 

^^No," said Baird, ‘‘except that I told him when 
I first went home about her and that I intended 
to marry her, and he has never said a word to 
me about it since. I don't want him to know it 
until it is over, and then he'll come across all 
right, I think. He thinks I am in Los Angeles 
this minute and that I will be home about No- 
vember 10th. Tuesday week is the 10th, so we 
will be married and gone before he gets uneasy 
about me," and Mr. Buel laughed heartily and 
slapped Baird on the shoulder and said, “Bully 
for you, my boy!" and just then the women came 
out and after saying good-night Baird and Mrs. 
Parks started back to the shanty; but when a 
few steps away he turned back a moment and 
said to Mrs. Buel in an undertone: “If I haven't 
given you enough money just buy on Mr. Buel's 
credit and I'll make it good." Jack was much 
disturbed by what he could not understand. He 
would go a little way with Baird and Mrs. Parks 
and then run back to Becky and she would pat 
the ugly beast on the head and tell him “to run 
on with mamma, Jack," and he would dash off, 
but was back in a minute whining at her feet. 
Then she would send him off again, but he would 
look back and whine as long as Becky was in 
sight, and only when she went in did he quiet 
down and trot peacefully along home. 

It was a real Indian summer evening and Baird 
took occasion to have a long, earnest talk with 
Mrs. Parks as they walked slowly along. And 
she told him how happy she was to know that 
Becky would never meet the troubles that had 
befallen her life, and incidentally she told him 
somewhat of her early life in Kentucky and her 


244 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


family connections; there was a sadness in her 
story and such a quiet modesty and hesitancy in 
it all that he was touched and deeply interested. 

When they got to the pole cow lot old Eph 
was milking 'Tlo” and giving little bossie its 
share; and saying good-night to Mrs. Parks at 
the shanty door he went onto the skiff, started 
the engine and after a quiet and delightful moon- 
light ride he arrived at the Cottage Hotel just 
in time for supper. After supper he told Mrs. 
Callao all his plans, to which she listened with 
eagerness and pleasure; and he then arranged 
with her to have a nice dinner on the wedding 
day for the preacher and guests at his expense. 
He suggested that in the meantime she keep the 
matter quiet, at least keep it within the family. 


CHAPTER 33. 

Baird and Jack at Dicky Lake and Other 
Incidents. 

The next morning was a little gloomy, a sort 
of gray, misty day in the Marais des Cygnes 
valley. Dan would not be back until the next 
morning. Becky was gone and Baird was lone- 
some. So he concluded to make a day of it by 
himself. He got in the skiff at the village and 
enjoyed a fast run up to the shanty, got his gun, 
hunting coat and his rubber boots, and called 
Jack. He was not far off and was doubtless 
lonesome, too. He jumped in without coaxing 
and manifested much interest in the flywheel of 
the engine and the chug-chug noise. They were 
off for Dicky Lake, bent on having the best day 
they could by themselves. At that time this 
lake was a celebrated place for duck shooting; 
tens of thousands of mallards and nearly every 
other kind of ducks made that large, shallow body 
of water their feeding place on their annual flight 
south in the autumn and their resting place on 
their return in the spring. The weather had been 
too fine and dry for a full flight to yet be in; 
but Baird found quite enough to keep him en- 
gaged until the afternoon. And while he had 
heretofore tried to love Jack because he loved 
Becky he made a poor job out of it. Jack was 
such an unusual, wicked-looking mongrel that he 


245 


246 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


could hardly bear to look at him. But on this 
day Jack redeemed himself by his wonderful per- 
formances without having Becky present to 
coach him, and he ever afterward looked good 
to Baird. The pointer element in him seemed to 
dominate all else that day. When a bunch of 
ducks appeared on the wing Jack would stand 
in the water in the tall grass close beside Baird, 
with his right fore foot raised above the water 
and his tail as straight and stiff as a poker and 
never take his eyes off the bunch until Baird 
fired, and when a duck or ducks fell he marked 
them down as accurately as Baird did himself. 
Then he plunged forward into the deep water 
and brought them to Baird one by one and laid 
them at his feet. Then he would take his stand 
beside Baird and wait and watch patiently for 
the next incoming bunch. Not a duck did Baird 
lose which fell anywhere on that lake or in the 
tall grass around and near the margin. 

When he was ready to quit and leave he 
stooped down and said to Jack, ‘‘You are an ugly 
brute, but you are a dandy dog,” and Jack wagged 
his pointer tail and barked like a bulldog to show 
that he appreciated the remark. On his return 
he stopped at the shanty long enough to leave 
Jack, his gun and hunting togs and a dozen fine 
mallards for Mrs. Parks, and to leave word that 
he would be up early in the morning. Then he 
resumed his run to the village, a tired, hungry 
man. 

The sun was shining the next morning, the 
air was crisp and frosty, and Baird enjoyed the 
run as the skiff split the waters on the way up 
to the “Jennie Rosemont,” where he arrived be- 
fore big Dan. But very soon Dan came slowly 
through the big timber on the north side in a 
farm wagon — a “Kentucky” — loaded down with 
all the things he had ordered, drawn by sorrel 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


247 


Sal and old Bally. Dan was singing, as he nearly 
always was when alone, and he rounded up on 
top of the bank as near to the Jennie Rosemont 
as he could get, unhitched his team to feed, hav- 
ing no idea that Baird was watching him with 
much amusement. The big, jolly fellow had won 
Baird's confidence the first time they met and 
he never ceased to wonder at Dan’s happy, jovial 
disposition. To Baird he was an uncut diamond, 
but a real diamond just the same. Full of quaint 
humor; broad, homely intelligence; wide, dis- 
cursive reading, a lover of music, and enjoying 
robust health and strength, he seemed the ideal, 
happy man; and Baird liked to have him around 
and to hear him talk and sing, one or the other 
of which he did continually. 

‘'Good morning, Dan,” said Baird. 

“Hello — you are all ready? Good luck to you. 
Now we will get right to work and have the 
Jennie Rosemont ready to sail in no time. Got 
every item you ordered and here’s the change,” 
and he handed Baird some bills from his old vest 
pocket and a handful of silver from his left over- 
alls pants’ pocket. Baird looked it over and said: 

“Here, you keep the twenty-five in bills as an 
additional payment on the Rosemont, and I’ll keep 
the change as I may need it,” and Dan tucked 
the bills into his vest pocket with the remark, 
“Any way suits me.” In a short time they had 
all the things loaded onto the boat, the cook stove 
up and the untensils arranged, and the “grub,” 
as Dan called it, stored in the kitchen. Then 
they proceeded to put up the iron bedstead in 
the middle room and place the big folding lounge 
in the front room; and while they paused to con- 
sider how to do this or that little thing — in one 
of these pauses they heard Becky coming singing 
down the cow trail. Baird stepped out on the 
“forecastle” and waved his hand to her, and said 


248 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


to Dan : “Let's start the engine in the skiff and 
tow the Jennie Rosemont over and tie her up 
on the southern shore; we are through over here 
anyway, and Becky may want to boss things in 
here a bit during the next few days. Besides I 
want her mamma to come aboard and take a 
look." 

“All right, you untie her and I'll start the 
engine. Throw me the rope and you get in the 
front end of the skiff and we will give ‘Jinny' 
her first run." There was scarcely any current 
in the deep water and in a few minutes “Jinny," 
as Dan called her, was soon mored securely to 
the south bank of the Marais des Cygnes. Becky 
stood smiling, an interested spectator. Baird 
hastened up to greet her. She was bareheaded 
and Mrs. Buel had put her hair up in the pretty 
prevailing custom of the day; and as she saw 
him note the change she could not stay the height- 
ened color in her cheeks, and with downcast eyes 
she awaited his remarks, but he did not make 
any remarks — he just looked at her and smiled. 
Directly she looked up and said : 

“Mamma sent me down here to say that she 
would expect you and Dan to take dinner with 
her at the shanty. What sort of a hunt did 
you have yesterday all by your lone self?" 

“Oh, fine," he replied, “but I was starved a 
bit. And say, Becky, that measly dog of yours 
is a world beater. He took up with me and stayed 
with me all day, and I did not have to wade after 
a single duck. I'll never say again that Jack is 
an ugly beast or call him a dirty mongrel. All 
the intelligence of all the champion pointers and 
all the smart bulldogs has been centered in him. 
And his brains must be mixed like his body. 
From now on Jack and I are to be real friends, 
aren't we. Jack?" and Jack said “bow-wow" just 
like a bench-legged bull would have said it. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


249 


'1 am glad of that,” said Becky, *‘and do you 
know that when he first came to the shanty from 
no one knows where, just a bit of a pup, I thought 
that glass eye the funniest thing I ever saw and 
begged mamma to let me keep him, and he has 
followed me in these big woods and over these 
wide bottoms ever since ; and I can't tell you how 
many times he has kept me out of trouble or 
defended me against the cattle and wild hogs 
that used to run in these woods.” 

Baird shouted back to Dan ‘‘to come on up to 
dinner.” 

Mamma had a pair of the fat mallards he had 
left her the evening before roasted brown and 
tender, plenty of big, fat slices of homemade 
light bread, fresh butter and milk of “Flo's” pro- 
duction, hot coffee, etc. Dan was perfectly “at 
home” and demonstrated that he was “some 
eater” and that he did not care much how he 
did it, so he got plenty. He was handy with his 
fingers and a knife, but did not seem to have 
much use for a fork in feeding himself. He de- 
clined coffee, but drank two big tumblers of Flo's 
milk and wiped his mouth with a big, speckled 
bandana kerchief. Baird enjoyed seeing Dan 
enjoy himself, almost as much as he did the well- 
cooked mallard. Mamma was pleased and Becky 
was radiant. 

After dinner Baird and Becky went up to Buel’s 
to see about getting the trunk brought down and 
Dan went back to work. When through christen- 
ing the Jennie Rosemont he found he had most 
of his red paint left and he conceived the idea 
of giving Becky's skiff a preserving coat or two; 
so he dropped her down to a clean gravel bar, 
dragged her out of the water and propped her 
up on edge and let her dry off a little in the sun 
while he stirred up the paint. Then he gave the 
outside and bottom a good, strong coat of red 


250 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


and left her to dry over night. Then he realized 
that he was on the wrong side of the river and 
no way to get across to his team. 

About this time Baird and Becky returned and 
they had a good laugh at Dan's predicament. Dan 
suggested that Baird could take him across in 
‘‘Jinny," but that would leave him on the wrong 
side. But upon reflection that was not so bad, 
for the village was on that side and the skiff 
could not now be used until the paint was dry. 
So they settled the problem by Baird telling 
Becky good-bye and he and Dan crossed over in 
the “Jinny." He helped Dan hitch up Sal and 
Bally and then said: “Dan, I want you to see 
that preacher right away. I have changed my 
mind a little. You go and see him and arrange 
with a liveryman to drive him out here by 10 
a. m. next Tuesday. Get a double-seated rig and 
have the driver come by your house and you get 
in and come with the preacher. Don't wait till 
Sunday to see him. Just tell him you will come 
along and that there is a good, fat fee waiting 
for him. That is all you need tell him. Drive 
down Sunday and report." 

“All right. I'll git him," and Sal and Bally took 
the road home in a slow trot, and Dan pitched 
his strong voice high in song just to hear the 
forest quiver. 

Baird waved his hand at Becky across the river 
and started afoot for the Cottage Hotel. 

The next morning, after a delightful stroll 
through the leafless forests and an occasional 
stop to gather pecans and big hickory nuts, he 
arrived at the Jennie Rosemont with all his 
pockets bulging with nuts for Becky. Now it 
dawned on him that he was on the wrong side 
of the river — at least she was on the other side. 
He sat on the “forecastle" trying to figure out 
how he was to get across without having to ask 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


251 


her to knock out the props and slide the skiff 
into the river; the paint was not yet dry and it 
was too heavy for her anyway. Just then a 
splash in the water attracted his attention and 
looking up he saw Becky standing up in an old 
flat-bottomed jolly boat with a long paddle in 
her hands pulling quietly along straight toward 
him. When close enough he reached out and got 
hold of the chain and let the jolly boat swing 
around against the Jennie Rosemont. After 
greetings she said: ‘‘If you want to go over 
get in and I'll paddle you across.” That's the 
way he got over. Becky explained that it was 
“Genie's old jolly boat and when she went away 
she left it to me because we used to fish in it 
together. I tied it up and let it sink. But when 
I thought about you it occurred to me that I 
could bail it out and come down and bring you 
across, and that is the whole story.” 

“You are a thoughtful and resourceful girl, 
Becky,” as he tied the jolly boat to a convenient 
root, “but how are we to get the Jennie Rose- 
mont on this side so that mamma can see inside 
it?” he replied. 

“Oh, I'll show you how to do that tomorrow,” 
and as they strolled up the bank he said, “What's 
the program for today?” 

“Why not go nutting?” said Becky. 

“That is just what was in my mind. You get 
a small basket and I'll get a gunnysack at the 
stable, and we'll lay in a supply to last until we 
get to the Missouri river.” 

So they wandered and lazied in the big timber 
all day, like two children, gathering pecans and 
big hickory nuts until they had all they could 
carry to the shanty. The November sun was ' 
warm and bright and the ground dry and the 
solemnity of the big, motionless trees all about 


252 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


them made it a day to be enjoyed and remem- 
bered. 

On their return they found that the trunk and 
other bundles had come down from the station. 
It was getting late and Becky went down with 
him to show him how to get the skiff in the river. 
It was sufficiently dry now and it was the easy 
way for him to get down to the Cottage Hotel. 
When they got to the skiff Baird noticed the 
words “Becky-Dan'' painted near the prow in dark 
green, the first word in large letters and the 
other in small ones, evidently intended to mean 
the name of the boat and the name of the artist ; 
but it struck Baird as a bit humorous and thence- 
forth the boat was called “Becky-Dan,” a pleas- 
ing association to Baird. Becky took hold of the 
long chain stapled to the prow and said: ‘‘Now 
take hold and let us pull quickly this way and 
as the prop on this side falls she will almost 
jump into the river,'' and when they pulled, the 
skiff actually landed with her nose in the water 
and a little push put her afloat. 

He kissed Becky good-night, started the engine 
and the Becky-Dan was off for the village. 

About 9 o'clock the next morning Becky heard 
the chug-chug and went down to meet him. 

“How's my girl this morning?" he said as he 
drove the nose of Becky-Dan in to shore. “Get 
in and we will go over and tow the Jennie Rose- 
mont across." 

When they ran alongside Becky ran the skiff 
chain through a large ring in the side of the 
Jennie Rosemont and tied it. Baird got out and 
untied her and stepped back into Becky-Dan and 
they soon had Jennie on the other side and se- 
curely tied. 

They drove the skiff up opposite the shanty 
and as they went along he asked her what they 
should do the balance of the day. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


263 


‘‘Oh, anything that pleases you will suit me; 
but I was thinking last night maybe it would be 
a long time before you were back here and maybe 
you would like a long ride up the river and a 
day of rest,’’ and she looked at him with a sort 
of doubtful expression on her face. 

“That will please me. I was afraid to suggest 
it lest you might want to stay at home with 
mamma or do something other than look after 
me.” 

They got a midday lunch and he took his gun 
so that if they ran into a bunch of ducks he could 
have a little sport on the side. Becky gave the 
trunk key to mamma and told her to open it 
and see what Mrs. Buel had purchased if she 
cared to do so ; and she told her the Jennie Rose- 
mont was now on that side and she could go 
down and on board and see how she liked things. 
Just as they were about to be off. Jack came 
tearing down the bank and leaped into the skiff 
and took his seat on the little three-cornered seat 
in the prow, perfectly happy. There was just 
enough water in the river to put all dangerous 
snags out of the way and not enough to make 
any great current. The little engine sent the 
Becky-Dan flying along. For some time Jack never 
deigned to look back, but when a gang of little 
wood ducks shot past them going up the river he 
saw them and heard them, and he quickly looked 
backward, standing up on the little seat, and 
when he saw Baird pick up the gun he became 
so eager that he almost tumbled out of the skiff. 
Suddenly as they turned a sharp bend Jack 
looked back and whined a low, anxious little 
whine, stiffened his tail and pointed with his 
right foot and nose straight ahead where the 
bunch of ducks were playing in the water. Baird 
slowed down, gave Becky the lever and got ready 
for a couple of shots. The quiet, muffled chug- 


254 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


chug did not seem to frighten the ducks and 
when about as close as he thought they were 
going to get he whispered to Becky to speed her 
up and the skiff shot forward so rapidly that 
they were very close to the ducks before they 
got up and started up the river in a bunch and 
close to the water. Baird fired right over Jack's 
head, first one barrel and then the other, and 
when the black powder smoke cleared away a lot 
of ducks were splashing and floating in the water. 
Jack did not wait for orders, but plunged in and 
went after the closest one; Becky slowed down, 
and as fast as Jack would get one he would bring 
it to the boat and when Becky took it from his 
mouth he would go after another one until they 
had nine in the bottom of the skiff. Baird spoke 
to Jack and when he swam alongside he reached 
down and took him by the paws and helped him 
into the skiff. He shook himself and took up 
his old position in the prow. 

‘This is a pleasant ride, Baird, but you ought 
to see this river when the big waters come down 
from somewhere away out in Kansas. Nearly 
every year it gets all over the wide bottoms and 
at such times this peaceful stream is a raging 
torrent and this boat could make no headway 
against it. I remember several times when it 
was nearly up to the shanty door and there was 
only a little dry spot out to the stable and the 
cow lot — about an acre. At such times we were 
unable to go anywhere. The raging river was 
between us and the Carlattes and Genie used to 
come down to the river and shout over to know 
if we were well. She was a dear, good girl, and 
I did hate to see her go away off to the Territory. 
And out across the bottoms in the direction of 
that yonkapin lake it was five miles to dry land 
and not an acre of land visible on the south side 
of the river clear to the village. Sometimes 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


255 


mamma was awfully frightened, but we always 
had some sort of a boat and Eph was always 
ready to take us across the bottoms where there 
was not much current. Out that way it was what 
they call ‘back-water.' Sometimes it stayed up 
that way for two weeks." 

He could hardly credit her story. It did not 
seem possible that as much water as she de- 
scribed could come down the valley and that such 
an innocent-looking river in low- water times could 
become such a dangerous and destructive flood. 

It was now nearly noon and they had arrived 
near the upper end of what was called “Slough 
Island," which was some thousands of acres of 
timbered bottoms around which a great slough 
ran, leaving the river at a sharp turn above and 
re-entering the river below. They tied up and 
went out into the big timber on the island, where 
they found a nice, clean place covered with blue- 
grass and there sat down to lunch. When it was 
eaten Baird rolled over and went sound asleep. 
Jack sniffed around Baird's gun repeatedly and 
made it plain to Becky that he wanted to go 
and get some squirrels. So she picked up the 
gun and some shells and took a stroll with Jack. 
When they were some distance away and out of 
sight and hearing of Baird, Jack “treed." Becky 
got the squirrel and wondered if the report of 
the gun had awakened the “dear boy." She con- 
tinued in a circuitous route until she and Jack 
had several squirrels and when she returned she 
found Baird still peacefully sleeping. It was not 
late. The run back to the shanty could easily 
be made in an hour. She let him sleep, busy with 
her own thoughts — day thoughts that came to 
her like sweet dreams — all that had happened 
during the last few months and weeks and days. 
She could see nothing in it all to disturb her 
peace; nothing that she would have other than 


256 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


it was at that moment. Sure of her abiding love 
and unfaltering faith ; willing to put her hand in 
his and follow his lead in all things, she could not 
conceive or understand that anyone could have 
objection to Baird marrying her. Within a week 
of her bridal hour a solemn retrospection showed 
nothing to alarm or make her unhappy. 

By and by he rolled over and stretched and 
slowly opened his eyes. Becky smiled; and real- 
izing that he had been asleep a long time he 
jumped to his feet, put his hands under her arms 
and lifted her up lightly. 

‘‘Get the lunch basket and we’ll be off,” and 
and looked at the squirrels as much as to say, 
“See what we did while you slept.” And he 
patted him on the head and said, “Good doggie, 
Jack.” Then Jack was ready to go. 

They returned to the Becky-Dan and the little 
engine made the skiff fly around the bends on 
the way to the shanty. As they sped along he 
turned and looked her earnestly and thoughtfully 
in the face a moment and said : “My dear Becky, 
you are dearer to me than anybody else on earth, 
and I am very happy with you ; but do you know 
I feel something like sorrow when I realize that 
we are to be married next Tuesday.” 

He paused. She looked at him in open-eyed 
astonishment, but she waited. 

“I would just like to spend a couple more weeks 
here on this river and in these forests and bot- 
toms as happily as I have the last one. But it 
won’t do. Arrangements are all complete. Then 
there is another reason, Becky, why I cannot de- 
lay, but I won’t mention it now.” 

Becky was hanging on his words and search- 
ing his face. She saw something there she had 
never seen before. 

“Why not mention it now?” 

Baird saw that he had started something in her 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


267 


mind and said quickly: “I'll tell you the first 
time you remind me of it after we have departed 
on the Jennie Rosement," and he laughed, a dis- 
quieting laugh to her, and began talking about 
a duck hunt the next day down at the big, round 
lake nearly opposite the village where Mr. Callao 
had told him was the finest shooting ever. 

Becky’s face was grave and she was unusually 
silent and thoughtful the rest of the way home. 
They landed at the shanty and he carried the 
ducks and squirrels up and gave them to mamma, 
had a few pleasant words with her, and was off, 
with the understanding that Becky was to be 
ready early and he would be up early and they 
would run down and tie up opposite the village 
and walk the short distance to the lake for a 
forenoon shoot ; then they would take dinner with 
Mrs. Callao at the cottage and return to the 
shanty at their leisure in the afternoon. 


CHAPTER 34. 

The Duck Shoot. 

It was foggy in the valley the next morning. 
Becky was ready, and Baird jollied her on her 
short skirt and rubber boots, but she was not 
offended and remarked that she “bought the 
boots in spite of Mrs. BueFs protest” as she 
thought she might need them on their trip down 
the river. 

“That was right,” said Baird. “You look like 
a real sport,” and he caught her and kissed her. 
“And by the way, Mrs. Parks,” he continued, “if 
you don’t object I would like you to boss Uncle 
Eph and have him prepare dinner on the Jennie 
Rosemont for us three and Mr. and Mrs. Callao 
on Sunday; and I would like Mr. and Mrs. Buel, 
also, if I can get word to them. We are going 
to take Eph with us to do the cooking and he 
may as well begin now under your direction. I’ll 
bring Mr. and Mrs. Callao up in the Becky-Dan 
and we will have a farewell dinner on ducks and 
squirrels. Take Eph with you and fix things on 
the boat to suit yourself.” 

“All right, Baird, we will try to arrange mat- 
ters to suit you.” 

Becky and Baird arrived at the lake just at 
sun-up. The water-oaks grew thick and tall close 
to the margin all around ; and the dead and dying 
yonkapin leaves and stems in the water offered 


258 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


an ideal place for the thousands of ducks that 
made that lake in the midst of the forest a favor- 
ite stopping and feeding place. They could hear 
the quack, quack, quack of the multitude long 
before they came in sight, as they walked stealth- 
ily along, whispering their plan of campaign in 
the still wood. She took an advantageous place 
on the east and he detoured to the south side. 
When he waved his cap she was to fire and he 
would follow instantly. At the first shot the 
ducks swarmed up out of the tall grass and yonka- 
pin covering, and what they did not knock down 
by their second shots went out over the tall tim- 
ber. Jack stayed by Becky and did not wait for 
the word, but plunged in and brought all the dead 
and crippled ducks he could find and laid them 
down at her feet. Then he quietly trotted around 
to Baird, who said, '‘Dead ducks. Jack,'' and 
pointed out into the lake, and Jack went after 
them promptly and seemed to have no difficulty 
in locating them. For many he had to swim out 
in deep water, and when he had brought them 
all to Baird he shook himself and sedately trotted 
back to Becky, where he took his seat and re- 
mained perfectly still, but watchful. He was an 
eager spectator, but he only perked up his ears 
and waited. In a short time a great bunch of 
several hundred mallards came over the tree tops 
from the north and began circling around the lake 
for purposes of inspection as ducks nearly always 
do. All parties kept out of view and perfectly 
still. They came lower and lower with each suc- 
ceeding circle of the lake. They went lower each 
time as they passed Becky, but she waited until 
it was apparent that they would strike the water 
the next time nearly in front of Baird; and she 
knew that if she took a double shot just after 
they passed her they could not rise quick enough 
to get out of Baird's range. They were flying 


260 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


close together, slowly, evidently intent on strik- 
ing the water in a short distance. She took a 
sort of edgewise shot at the bunch and emptied 
both barrels almost simultaneously and caused 
great havoc. Those that did not fall bunched up 
close and endeavored to get over the high timber 
right over Baird’s head. He got two advantage- 
ous shots and ducks fell all around him, some 
on the margin of the lake and some in the timber 
behind him. When Jack got done retrieving all 
those Becky had knocked down he started to 
Baird again. Becky had five before and she now 
had seventeen in all or a clean score of an even 
dozen for her last shots. Baird got six with his 
first two shots and when he had gathered up 
what fell on land and Jack was through he 
counted up sixteen in all, or a score of ten on his 
last two shots. After waiting some time and 
none coming in sight he got lonesome, gathered 
up his ducks and went to Becky to compare re- 
sults and have a chat. She had him beat one, 
and he laughed heartily when she reminded him 
of what she had said some time before. 

They kept up the shooting until nearly noon; 
but as the fogs rose and the sun came out, the 
scattering bunches that came over and reconnoit- 
ered either saw one or the other and refused to 
come within range and departed after the first 
circle, but occasionally they would drop down by 
twos and threes from a cloudless sky and one or 
the other would get a shot. 

When they quit to go to the hotel for dinner 
they counted up and he had twenty-six and she 
twenty-seven. Then in a joking spirit he accused 
Jack of carrying one of his to Becky. She put 
her arms around his neck and kissed him and 
looked real sorry, and he assured her that she 
“was the dearest little woman in the world.” In 
her short skirt and rubber boots, with an old 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


261 


brown silk handkerchief tied over her fluffy- 
black hair, she looked what she was to Baird — 
“the prettiest and sweetest girl in the world/' 

They had a fine dinner at the cottage and 
Baird was soon sound asleep on the lounge in 
the little office room. Then Becky and Mrs. 
Callao had just such a visit as one acquainted 
with women under such circumstances would 
imagine. 

“Sure, we'll be up Sunday to see the Jennie 
Rosemont and eat a Sunday dinner. And do you 
know, Becky dear, I think Mr. Alexander is just 
the finest fellow in the world, and I am just as 
glad and proud that he is going to marry you 
as I would be if you were my very own child. 
He is so good and nice about the house here I 
just feel like ‘mothering' him, too. And Mr. 
Callao says he is a fine young fellow. Aw ! Becky, 
I don't know what I shall do when you are gone 
away off to that big city to live and I'll never, 
never get to see you again!" And she wiped 
away a few glad tears and continued: “But I 
shall have your dear mamma with me and of 
course you will write to her and I'll get to read 
your letters." So they chattered away while 
Baird snored in the office. 

After a good, long nap Baird arose and looked 
at his watch. He had slept two hours. He went 
into the room where he heard them talking, and 
Becky arose and teased him about “being a sleepy- 
head." 

“I confess it," said he. “I don't feel this way 
when at home, but when I am down here I get 
hungry — I'm hungry all the time; and when I 
eat enough for two men, then I go to sleep in 
spite of myself; but do you know, Mrs. Callao, 
that when papa sent me down to Mr. Buel's last 
June I only weighed one hundred and ten pounds 
and when I went back to Kansas City I weighed 


262 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


close to one hundred and fifty; and Fll bet Til 
weigh one hundred and seventy-five by the time 
I get back there again. And if I get real corpu- 
lent I shall blame Becky for it.” 

“Oh, you needn^t worry,” said Mrs. Callao, 
“when you get to walking on hard pavements 
and riding in street cars again and eatin' things 
that's been at the grocery or the market house 
nobody knows how long, you will find out it is 
not like fresh butter and sweet milk with real 
cream on it, and fish and squirrel and ducks and 
things ketched or killed the day before and cooked 
right and served hot the day after. And be- 
sides, the healthy exercise this dear girl has given 
you on the river and in our beautiful big woods 
has done you a lot of good.” 

Becky smiled and Baird laughed heartily and 
said : “I guess you have it sized up about right.” 
Becky insisted that they must be going and when 
out on the porch where Baird had piled up the 
ducks he picked up a half dozen fat mallards and 
addressing Mrs. Callao said: “We'll take these 
along for our Sunday dinner; with the squirrels 
you shot yesterday and the ducks we already have 
this will be enough, won't it, Becky?” 

“Yes, plenty.” 

“And, Mrs. Callao, you take the others here 
and keep them in cold storage some way until 
Tuesday to feed the preacher and other folk who 
will be here as my guests. Mrs. Alexander,” with 
a little bow to Becky, “and I and Uncle Eph and 
Jack will be eating our dinner about the time we 
are floating by Halley's Bluff. I'll be back for 
supper about six o'clock, and tomorrow I'm going 
to sleep all day so Becky can get acquainted with 
her good mamma again.” 

When they got back to the Jennie Rosemont 
they found mamma and Eph busy arranging 
things on the boat, and Eph wore a broad grin 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


268 


when Baird asked him how he liked her and if 
he wished to go along. 

‘‘Law, bless you, Mr. Alexander, I knows I 
wants to go, sho; is you goin' to take dis nigger?'' 

“Yes, that's settled. You are to be the head 
cook and do the steering when I am off duty. 
Think you can do it?" 

“Wall, suh, I kin try as hard as any nigger 
you ever seed. I thinks I kin, sho. Is Miss Jinny 
goin', too?" 

“Part of the way, Eph. We are going to send 
for her by and by." 

“I'se certain glad o' that. I don't want to leave 
Miss Jinny no more forever if I kin help it. She's 
bin good to this old nigger ever since she was a 
purty little girl back in old Kaintuck. I'se sho 
glad we ain't a goin' to lose her," and a smile 
of satisfaction played about the old darkey's face. 

“Mrs. Parks, I shall stay at the Cottage Hotel 
tomorrow — Saturday, and I want you to put 
Becky to bed early and make her stay there till 
noon tomorrow — all day if you can; Sunday we 
will all try one of Eph's dinners on the boat here. 
Monday will be a busy day likely, and Tuesday 
we will be off on our long voyage — a voyage for 
life, Becky! — ^why don't you look serious? — down 
the winding, crooked, picturesque Osage." 

“I'll do my best, Baird, to make her sleep to- 
morrow," said Mrs. Parks, “for I noticed a tired 
expression on her face when she came back yes- 
terday; but to tell the truth she bosses me lately 
more than I do her and I can't say how well I 
shall succeed." 

Becky protested, but promised Baird that she 
“would obey her this once." 


CHAPTER 35. 

Sunday Dinner On the Jennie Rosemont. 

Baird took a good rest Saturday, and about 11 
a. m. Sunday he and Mr. and Mrs. Callao landed 
alongside the Jennie Rosemont. Eph had things 
agoing in good shape. Mamma and Becky greeted 
them all cordially. 

“How about the Buels?” Baird inquired. 

“They are coming,” said Mrs. Parks, but she 
did not tell him that Becky walked up there to 
be sure that they got the word. They soon ar- 
rived. The “front cabin,” as Dan called it, was 
barely big enough to seat six, and mamma pro- 
tested that she was to wait on the guests. It 
was a jolly party — Baird at the head of the table 
with Becky on his right and Mrs. Callao on his 
left, Mr. Buel at the foot with Mrs. Buel at his 
left, and Mr. Callao on his right. A big bouquet 
of wild flowers sat in the center of the table, a 
marvel to Baird, and the product of the skill and 
taste of Becky. 

The dinner was splendid. What it lacked in 
variety, if anything, it made up in quality and 
quantity; even the coffee seemed more exhilar- 
ating than usual, and good humor and quiet gaiety 
prevailed. Just as they arose, the loud, brusque 
voice of Dan Mack was heard — “Hello! over 
there!” The smoke curling out of the chimney 


264 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


265 


in the rear room had suggested to him that some- 
thing was doing on the ‘‘Jinny/' 

Baird lost no time in getting him across in 
the Becky-Dan, and mamma took him in hand 
and they two dined together with Eph as waiter, 
and in his white apron he looked the part. 

While they were eating Baird arranged with 
Dan to call for him at the boat and go to Butler, 
the county seat, with him in the morning. 

Then he took Becky and Eph in the Becky-Dan 
and started up the river to gather wild flowers 
for the wedding day. Becky knew where to go 
and insisted that she could find twenty different 
kinds as late in the season as it was — November. 
Baird smiled incredulously; and as he was not 
particular as to the varieties and wished only 
to brighten up the Jennie Rosemont on the occa- 
sion he did not dispute her statement. In a few 
minutes they were at the extreme northern point 
of the Big Bend and there they landed and tied 
up. Becky was the directing spirit. 

“Uncle Eph," said Becky, “you see that draw 
over there — that little branch ; you take your big 
basket and go up that draw and get every flower 
you find and break them off near the ground so 
they will have long stems." 

“Yas mom," said Eph, and was off. 

“Now, Mr. Baird Alexander," with a mis- 
chievous smile, “you go right straight out that 
way along that low swale-like place and look 
sharp near old logs, and when you have found 
and pulled as many as you can carry in your 
hands bring them to my basket; and keep your 
eye on me, so I wont 'lose you in these big woods 
— that would be awful!" — and Becky laughed 
outright at the idea, “and I'll go around this 
way." 

In less than an hour they came together to 
make a sort of estimate of quantity. Becky had 


266 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


her basket full; Baird had one hand full, and 
Eph had quite a bunch in his bushel basket. She 
took what Baird had and put them with hers 
and put them all carefully in Eph's basket, and 
then they started again. Eph went wide, but 
stayed in sight of Baird and Baird stayed in 
sight of Becky, while she hugged the low, damp 
places near the river; and when they met again 
they decided they had all they could use and so 
went to the boat and returned to the Jennie Rose- 
mont, where the whole collection was put in water 
to await Becky^s hands on the morrow. They 
got back in time to wave good-bye to Mr. and 
Mrs. Buel. Eph got out and Mr. and Mrs. Callao 
got in and in a very short time they were back 
at the village. Becky then took her seat by Baird 
and they returned to the shanty. He kissed her 
good-night, dropped the Becky-Dan alongside the 
Jennie Roseniont, tied up, went on board, closed 
the doors and went to bed on the lounge in the 
front cabin, and was aroused early in the morn- 
ing by the loud bulldog barking of Jack just out- 
side his door. Soon old Eph came down and said : 

“Miss Jinny sed fur yo^ to cum up to brekfas" 
right away.'' 

“All right, Uncle Eph, I guess I will. I didn't 
think about that last night. A fellow would get 
hungry before he got to Butler behind Dan's old 
sorrel Sal, wouldn't he, Eph?" 

Old Eph chuckled: “Yas, suh! I guess he 
would feel purty lank by the time he got thar." 

When breakfast was over Baird wrote the fol- 
lowing and handed it to Mrs. Parks: 

“November 9, 18— 

“Recorder of Deeds, 

“Butler, Missouri. 

“Dear Sir: This is to authorize you to issue 
license for the marriage of my daughter, Rebekah 
Parks, of Bates County, Mo., to Baird Alexander, 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


of Jackson County, Mo. She is eighteen years 
of age. I am her mother and a widow. 

‘‘Very respectfully.” 

After reading it she sat down to the table and 
signed it without a word and handed it back to 
him. He thanked her and put it in his pocket. 

“I shall not be back until 4 o'clock. If you 
wish to see me, Becky, about anything meet me 
down at the boat about that time, as I mean to 
go directly to the village hotel for the night ; and, 
Mrs. Parks, please have Eph put everything 
either of you wish on the boat today and be 
ready to turn the key in the door of this ‘shanty' 
about 9:30 tomorrow morning. Becky will have 
plenty of time to tidy up things on the boat after 
the wedding and I'll help her; we are going to 
be in no hurry, and we mean to have a good time 
down the river. And as soon as we get to the 
city and have looked about a bit Becky shall write 
you to come to us, or if she prefers she shall 
come down for you.'' 

Dan was on time with sorrel Sal hitched to his 
old ramshackled buggy and they were off for 
Butler, some fifteen miles north, and Dan made 
old Sal break her record on the trip. They went 
at once to the office of recorder of deeds and 
procured the marriage license and then to Endre's 
restaurant for dinner. Dan assured Baird that 
he had “fixed” the preacher and the liveryman 
and that they would be down by the appointed 
hour and no mistake. So they started back, as 
Dan had to return to his home after delivering 
Baird at the Jennie Rosemont. It was a hard 
day's drive for sorrel Sal, but Dan laughed and 
said : 

“Oh, she can make it. She won't kill herself. 
I may be a little late getting home, but that don't 
matter.” 

So they parted for the night. And just as 


268 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Baird untied the Becky-Dan and got the engine 
started Becky appeared on the opposite shore and 
waited for him to come over. Just as the skiff’s 
prow struck the shore she bounded into it and 
sat down by him and said: 

''You said if I wanted to see you to meet you 
here, and I came down to tell you that I want 
to see you all the time,” and she put her arm 
around his neck and kissed him. 

"You are a dear, good girl, Becky, and I hope 
you will always want to see me; and I hope you 
won’t get lonesome after tomorrow with just me 
and Uncle Eph and Jack on our long, slow voy- 
age — we’ll see! And how did mamma like what 
I said to her this morning?” 

"Oh, that’s what I wished to tell you. She is 
happier than I ever saw her. I told her I be- 
lieved she was glad to give me to you, and she 
said she was. What do you think of that?” 

"Your mamma is a brave, good woman,” and 
he backed out and ran up to the shanty when 
Becky jumped out, said "By-by,” and then he 
headed for the Cottage Hotel in the village. 
While in Butler he had laid in an abundant sup- 
ply of ammunition and bought the best light- 
weight, hammerless, 12-gauge, double-barreled 
shotgun he could find for Becky. This he secreted 
in the Jennie Rosemont as he passed down, to be 
a surprise for her later. 


CHAPTER 36. 

The Wedding On the Jennie Rosemont. 

At the earnest wish of Becky, Mrs. Buel set 
the breakfast dishes back the next morning, got 
into her good clothes, gathered up some parcels 
intended for Becky, and when in the carriage 
Mr. Buel instructed the hired man to let her out 
at the ''shanty'' and then drive the carriage 
around by the big iron bridge and put up at the 
Cottage Hotel in the village and stay there until 
they came down. So Mrs. Buel was at the 
"shanty" early and hugged and kissed both Mrs. 
Parks and Becky. Then she unwrapped the par- 
cels to show the wedding presents from Mr. Buel 
and herself. Becky was so pleased that she 
almost cried. Then Mrs. Buel and mamma set 
to work seriously to trig out "the bride to be," 
in the things from the trunk, as they wanted 
her "fixed out" before any of the guests or Baird 
should arrive. In the course of a couple of hours 
they had exhausted their resources and their in- 
genuity and their artistic tastes, and Becky stood 
forth as fair a woman as ever went to the bridal 
altar. There were some defects in raiment, of 
course, but the results obtained from wholly 
"ready-to-wear" made goods was striking and the 
older women agreed that Baird would be satis- 
fied and proud of her. For whatever shortage 
there might be in the "boughten" goods was dis- 


269 


270 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


counted by Becky’s glorious eyes, sweet face and 
splendid physique. Nature had made her a 
model of womanly loveliness and even ‘‘ordinary 
things” became her. Becky’s heart thumped with 
excitement and joy as she walked about and 
turned round and round for inspection by mamma 
and Mrs. Buel. 

She had already arranged her choice wild 
flowers with long stems into a striking bouquet 
to be carried at the ceremony and she was ready 
to take “the vows” that would make her Mrs. 
Alexander and take her away from the “shanty” 
and the sycamore playhouse, the great forests 
and marshes of the Marais des Cygnes bottoms 
forever, and out into any world where Baird 
should choose to go. She did not permit herself 
to speculate on the course of her life after the 
ceremony. All she cared to know then was that 
she was to be with Baird and he with her and that 
dear mamma was soon to be with them. Her 
heart was full of sunshine and happiness and 
tenderness. 

About that time Baird and Mrs. Callao ap- 
peared at the open shanty door. He was some- 
what togged out for the occasion, too, and looked 
every inch the splendid man he was. Everybody 
was pleased with everybody else, and good Mrs. 
Callao walked around Becky repeatedly in proud 
satisfaction over every detail; and she said in a 
low tone: “Oh, you dear doll of a girl. I’d just 
like to hug you hard, but I’m afraid I’d muss you 
all up; just you wait till it’s all over and then 
I’ll show you what I’ll do.” 

It was now near 10 o’clock and in a few min- 
utes big Dan’s stentorian voice was heard coming 
up the cow trail through the timber, and the lit- 
tle Presbyterian preacher and Mr. Callao were 
with him. Mr. Buel had arrived in the mean- 
time, and as soon as Dan had elaborately intro- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


271 


duced the little preacher to everybody, they were 
ready to go. 

Old Eph had busied himself according to in- 
structions and had Becky’s trunk and wild 
flowers, split-bottomed chairs and other things 
safely aboard the Jennie Rosemont, and at the 
suggestion of Mrs. Buel the little party, led by 
Baird with Becky on his arm, followed by the 
little preacher and big Dan, then the others, the 
party made its way to the boat. Mrs. Parks 
turned the key in the door of the shanty as she 
came out and put it in her old-fashioned ''dress 
pocket.” It was a good-natured party and it 
made up a pretty picture as they strolled along 
the margin of the river under the big trees in 
the bright sunlight of a pleasant November day. 

When all were on board, Eph untied the small 
cable and stepped on board himself. With the 
long push pole he swung her nose out so as to 
catch the current and thus turn her down stream ; 
and poor, neglected Jack, who had been sitting 
quietly on the gravel bar, on the first movement 
of the big boat, jumped into the Becky-Dan, 
which happened to be moored to the Jennie Rose- 
mont on the side next to shore and took his old 
seat. Eph took his place in the rear at the big 
steering oar and became in a sense both pilot 
and engineer. Baird and Becky and the preacher 
took seats in the front room and while the others 
bustled about the preacher quietly read the 
license. Then mamma brought the beautiful wild 
flowers which Becky had selected and arranged 
and laid them tenderly across Becky’s left arm, 
kissed her, and they all stood while the preacher 
pronounced the words according to the customs 
of the Presbyterian Church which made Baird 
Alexander and Rebekah Parks husband and wife 
"so long as life shall last” and asked God’s bless- 


272 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


ings on the union. It was a serious, solemn, 
happy moment to all present. 

They all crowded about the happy couple and 
congratulations and smiles and tears were joy- 
fully mixed. Mrs. Callao insisted to Baird that 
he had “won the fairest wild flower of the val- 
ley.” Becky blushed and beamed and tried hard 
to be composed, but when mamma and Mrs. 
Callao got to weeping a tiny kerchief found its 
way to her eyes and she leaned heavily upon 
Baird, who took it all as a matter of course. 

When this emotional scene had somewhat 
passed and a pleasing composure prevailed, Dan 
and the preacher stepped out on the “forecastle,” 
or unroofed part of the boat in front of the 
“cabin,” and in a few minutes Baird excused him- 
self and joined them, just as Dan was saying to 
the preacher: 

“Yes, sir; right up there is where the old school 
house of the missionaries stood and among the 
big trees back there they had their rude dwell- 
ings. Harmony Mission was established here 
about 1821 by Presbyterian workers who were 
sent out by the United Foreign Missionary 
Society to teach, and Christianize, the Osages 
who had their principal villages in this vicinity. 
They came all the way from Pittsburgh, Penn- 
sylvania, by water and stopped right here at the 
mouth of this little creek known ever since as 
Mission Branch and — ” 

Baird approached the preacher and handed him 
a roll of bills and said : “Put this in your pocket 
and look at it when you get home and if not 
satisfied address me at Kansas City.” The lit- 
tle preacher bowed his thanks and said some- 
thing about always “being glad to be of service.” 
He remarked that he had often met “a Mr. Jef- 
ferson Alexander, of Kansas City, at the Pres- 
byteries, who seemed to be a fine — ” 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


273 


''Yes/’ broke in Baird, "I know him well — ^just 
excuse me a minute while I settle a matter of 
business with Dan. Well, Dan, what’s between 
us? I must settle with you before we get to 
the village.” 

Dan thought a moment. "The balance of 
twenty-five dollars on the boat, the hauling and 
the livery bill — what do you say to ten dollars 
in addition to the balance on the boat and call 
it square?” 

"Why, Dan, you are unfair to yourself. Here 
are two ten-dollar bills, and I want you to know 
that I feel that I owe you much more than I have 
time to talk about now ; but I want you to promise 
me that you will come and see us the very first 
time you are in the city.” 

"Oh, I’ll be glad to do that some time, and I 
want you to know that I have had a lot of fun 
helping you out and I hope your papa won’t raw- 
hide you when he finds out what has happened. 
And, say, if he gets obstreperous about it you 
send for me and I’ll fix him,” and Dan laughed 
a big guffaw. 

The village was now in sight and Dan went 
back to the steering oar and sent Eph forward 
to be ready to jump ashore with the cable to lash 
up the boat until all the guests, the preacher 
and mamma could disembark. And when the 
Jennie Rosemont swung in to shore Dan slid the 
"gangplank” out. 

Hurried "good-byes” and "God bless you” 
were said, and it seemed to Baird that everybody 
kissed Becky, and Mrs. Callao even hugged him 
in her excitement. Baird and Becky stood on the 
forecastle waving to the party as it went slowly 
up the bank to the Cottage Hotel. Eph had re- 
leased the Jinny and was pushing her head out 
to the current. A low, piteous whine attracted 
Becky’s attention, and leaning over so she could 


274 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


see the Becky-Dan tied to the ring in the Jennie 
she saw old Jack appealing for recognition. He 
was wiggling his funny tail and pleading with his 
eyes to be taken on board. 

“Look at the smart old fellow, Baird,'' said 
Becky, and he took hold of the chain and pulled 
the skiff up far enough past the “cabin" for Jack 
to jump aboard, which he did with every mani- 
festation of gladness and love. Jack needed no 
“vocabulary" to make himself understood. 

They were now in sight of Halley's Bluff, the 
sun was pleasant and Baird put a chair out in 
front for Becky, but he remained standing in 
order to keep a sharp lookout for dangerous rocks 
as they turned east around the Bluff where he 
and Becky had fished the day they confessed 
their love and became betrothed. The river was 
several feet above low-water mark and all would 
go well if they avoided the big rocks. Eph had 
a “walkaway" from gunwale to gunwale at the 
steering oar, so that he could see over the top 
of the “cabin," but not close down in front. So 
Baird shouted back directions from the forecas- 
tle much as the first mate from the hurricane 
deck to the pilot of a steamer. They went over 
without mishap and a little further on they suc- 
cessfully ran the “Rapids de Kaw" ; and then the 
really knotty places of navigation at the head of 
the Osage river were behind them and they were 
well started on their long trip to the Missouri. 


CHAPTER 37. 

They Discuss Family Affairs. 

In his uneasiness in getting around Halley's 
Bluff and running the ‘‘Rapids de Kaw" Baird 
never thought of dinner; in fact Eph was too 
busy to think of preparing dinner; and under the 
quiet excitement and agitation Becky never 
thought once about it ; and later when it did occur 
to Baird and he mentioned it in an apologetic 
way she said she would rather enjoy the scenery 
than eat. So it was agreed that they would go 
no further than the village of Taberville and tie 
up there for the night and have an early supper. 
Wien they arrived there they tied up to the north 
bank, and Eph, under the immediate direction of 
Becky, prepared “super for two." 

As the shadows of night fell the air became 
perceptibly cooler; but the roaring wood fire in 
the little cook stove made all comfortable on the 
boat, and when the bracket lamps were lighted 
and the curtains pulled down over the tiny win- 
dows everything was snug and cozy. 

Never did bride and groom enjoy so unique a 
honeymoon voyage as this promised to be. But 
the thought of leaving mamma would recur to 
Becky and it made her pensive; and occasionally 
Baird would find himself wondering what papa 
and mother and Virginia and Gertrude would say, 
if they knew. But both refused to let anything 


276 


276 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


mar their sweet enjoyment of this first afternoon 
and evening of their married life, under such 
novel and delightful circumstances. 

The sun was well up in the heavens the next 
morning when kindly old Eph tapped timidly upon 
the door and announced that ‘‘brekfus is about 
ready to be sarved, sah.’’ In a few minutes they 
were up and dressed and ready for breakfast. 
Becky pushed the sliding door back and went 
into the kitchen — used also as a dining room — 
with a cheery “Good morning, Uncle Eph! How 
did you rest your first night on the Osage? — 
and where did Jack sleep 

“Oh, Miss Becky, I slep sound as a babe; an' 
or Jack he jest slep out thar under my walk- 
away in the bottom of the boat. I gess he's still 
sleepin', as I heard nothin' outen him yit." 

Becky spread a nice new table cloth and “set" 
the table, and Eph tied on his white “waitah" 
apron and then Becky and Baird sat down to their 
first family breakfast, and Eph served the food 
and coffee just like he used to do when a boy 
back at old “Auntie's befo' Miss Jinny wuz mar- 
ried an' wint away." 

When breakfast was over Becky took up the 
things and set them aside in a dish pan and fed 
Jack the scraps; and Eph went out and untied 
and “poled" the Rosemont's head out into the 
river, and turning slowly with the current she 
pointed her nose toward the morning sun. The 
water was now deeper and unruffled by visible 
or invisible obstructions; and Eph had an easy 
task to keep her in the channel as she glided 
noiselessly along. By 11 o'clock they were near 
the mouth of Monegaw creek, where they tied up 
for dinner. 

Leaving word with Eph to have dinner ready 
by 1 o'clock they went ashore and strolled through 
the native forests and visited the numerous boil- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


277 


ing springs of many different kinds of water, 
looked about the little village on the hillside, and 
then went over to the ancient two-story, hewed- 
log hotel on the very top of the highest hill in 
that vicinity. The “season’' was over, and no one 
was about the celebrated old house except the 
caretaker. Here they had an inspiring view of 
the rugged country and the wild forests stretch- 
ing out in every direction. The decrepit old care- 
taker was friendly and showed them about the 
old place somewhat, and pointed out with his 
well-worn hickory cane the principal places of 
interest in the distance. He also volunteered the 
information that many fine people of Kansas City 
always spent the season there. He also told them 
somewhat of the history as far back as he could 
remember, and among other things dwelt on the 
fact that the James and Younger boys used to be 
frequent visitors at the hotel, and often lived for 
months in that vicinity while officers of the law 
were hunting for them. They were delighted with 
the picturesque old place and regretted that they 
could not stay and listen longer to the wonderful 
stories of the old man. 

On their return to the boat dinner was ready 
and after a hearty meal, at which was served 
Monegaw Springs water, Baird stretched himself 
on the lounge in the front room and slept for 
an hour. Becky busied herself rearranging the 
big bucket bouquet of wild flowers. 

When he awoke Eph was told “to let her loose 
and drop down to Osceola for the night.” They 
stopped and tied up just below the high iron 
bridge and the Jennie Rosemont swung around 
against a low, clean ledge of stone to rest for 
the night. It was early yet and they took a walk 
up the bank through a little river park and 
around the court house square. It was a quaint 
old court house with spiral stairs going up to the 


278 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


second floor court room, landing upon a porch, 
apparently designed to be colonial in its archi- 
tecture. Becky wore what Mrs. Buel told her 
was a ‘‘traveling dress,’" subdued in color and 
modest in makeup, with none of the insignia of 
a bride about it ; and yet the people whom they 
met or passed on the street turned to gaze at 
the strangers. They dropped into a book store 
where Baird bought the latest Kansas City paper, 
a new novel, the biggest Missouri map he could 
find and a big Japanese vase for Becky’s wild 
flowers. 

Eph had been telling Baird how the “niggers” 
used to go “juggin’ ” for fish on the Illinois river; 
and after supper he handed Eph some change 
and said: 

“Now, you go up in town and buy a dozen half- 
gallon jugs and a suitable ball of line — just as 
if you were going to fix them for yourself, bring 
them down, get some of my hooks, make some 
doughballs, bait them good and throw them out 
tonight and we’ll pick them up tomorrow as we 
find them; and maybe we shall have a ‘fish fry’ 
for supper tomorrow without stopping to fish.” 

“All right, Mr. Alexander, it shall be ’tended 
to at onct — say, excuse me, Mr. Alexander, you’se 
got a name hard fer me to pemounce, an’ would 
you mind me jest callin’ you Cap tin? — that’s what 
you is on this boat anyhow.” 

“Why, no, Eph, that will be perfectly proper 
and if it’s any easier for you I am sure I don’t 
care,” and Eph went up the hill grinning and 
saying “Captin” to himself. 

Later as they sat on the big lounge in the front 
room they could hear old Eph talking to him- 
self and occasionally hear what he said. Every 
little bit they could hear a jug splash in the water 
as Eph flung it out into the river, and finally they 
heard him say: 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


279 


“Thar, Mister Channel Cats, ef enny uv yo' 
runs agenst enny them hooks you're our meat, 
sho," and then heard him clutter into his bunk. 

Becky snuggled close to Baird and he put his 
arm around her. She could see he was in a seri- 
ous mood and wondered what was on his mind. 

“Now, my dear, you know I promised to tell 
you something the other day — after we were mar- 
ried. I am going to tell you now and get it off 
my mind. I have two dear sisters at home — or in 
Kansas City — Virginia and Gertrude, both mar- 
ried to rich husbands, and both mix in what is 
called high society circles, especially Virginia, 
who assumes to be one of the very leaders. I do 
not know what they will say or do when they 
find I am married to a country girl, and I do not 
care particularly. My dear, good mother is not 
a society woman, and I am sure she will receive 
you kindly for my sake at first and for your own 
sake as soon as she finds what a dear, sweet girl 
you are. Then there is “papa" — I have always 
called him papa and I suppose I always shall. 
Now here is where my story gets interesting and 
it is hard to tell what is coming to the ‘hero' of 
it — to me. I know he loves me tenderly and 
faithfully, and he must have heard in some way 
that I had met you, and while he never hinted 
it I have reason to think that was the reason 
he ordered me home so suddenly. A few days 
after I got home we were visiting together out 
under the big oak tree on the lawn when he be- 
gan to tell me that I ought to go into society 
and look around among the girls of marriageable 
age in the ‘first families,' and marry early and 
prepare to take his place in the bank and big 
industries with which he is connected. And, my 
dear, he went so far as to indicate what sort of 
girl I ought to marry. I listened to him respect- 
fully and silently ; and when he was through and 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


it was getting late I told him I was very glad 
he had mentioned the matter, as I had been wait- 
ing for an opportunity to tell him about a sweet, 
black-eyed girl I had met in the big timber down 
on the Marais des Cygnes; and that I intended 
to marry her — some time. He said no more and 
has never mentioned the matter from that day 
to this. He pretended to put me to work in the 
bank and spent hours with me going over his 
great affairs scattered all over the country. He 
is the best man in the world and I love him just 
as I did when a little boy riding on his knee. In 
a few days after our talk I began to get invita- 
tions to this and that and the other social ‘func- 
tion’ — parties, receptions, balls and so on; and 
sister Virginia was very officious, in a delicate 
way, to see that I met all the pretty girls in her 
circle and that I had a good time, and as it 
seemed to please papa I never flinched. That 
went on all through August and September; and 
one day papa came to my desk in the bank with 
some papers and we went over them. They were 
about his property and business in Denver, Los 
Angeles and San Francisco. He said he wished 
me to start the next day and that it would take 
me about a month to make the trip and attend 
to the business. Orie day just before this he and 
I had walked out near the Big Blue and when I 
saw the long line of timber up and down the river 
I told him that I would like to have a fall hunt 
down at Mr. Buel’s; and then he sent me west. 
I need not tell you all about my stops and what 
occurred in the cities named. What I want to 
tell you is that papa is expecting me home just 
about now — yesterday, today, or tomorrow at the 
outside, and he has no idea I have been in the 
Marais des Cygnes valley with you. About to- 
morrow he will get uneasy about me and wire 
his agent at Los Angeles to know when I left 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


281 


there; and when he finds that it was two weeks 
ago today and that I was ‘indisposed/ he will be 
frantic. I don't think he has ever told mother 
or Virginia or anyone what I said about you; but 
he will be shrewd enough to suspect me and likely 
will write Mr. Buel to know if he has seen or 
heard from me. Mr. Buel will tell him the truth 
and what will happen then this ‘hero' cannot 
exactly figure out." 

As he paused he discovered that she was weep- 
ing. He quickly took her own handkerchief and 
wiped away her tears and smothered her with 
kisses and continued : “See here, my dear wif ey, 
if anybody in this family should shed tears over 
the condition of affairs, I am the fellow to shed 
'em. You are my wife ‘and all the king's horses 
and all the king's men' cannot make it otherwise ; 
and I shall stand between you and all trouble 
coming from any member of my family. Now 
brace up. I'll do the fighting if any is to be 
done." 

“Oh, my dear Baird," she began, “I'm not cry- 
ing for anything anybody may or can do to me, 
but I cannot keep from blaming myself when I 
think of what your papa and mother and sisters 
will think of you. I don't care what they do to 
me as long as you love me. But maybe if your 
papa loves you so, I can make him love me for 
your sake," and she looked up into his eyes in 
piteous distress. 

“It will, I believe, all come straight; I'm not 
afraid. A^en papa knows how we love each 
other he'll come round. I'll try to get up on the 
blind side some way until he gets acquainted with 
you and then he'll be all right." 

And thus ended the first full day of their mar- 
ried life. 


CHAPTER 38. 

A Quail Shoot On the Pomme de Terre River. 

After an early breakfast the Jennie Rosemont 
was unmoored, got her head in the right direc- 
tion and renewed her long journey. When she 
had covered about five miles Uncle Eph began 
scanning the water for the jugs. But not one 
was visible. Baird and Becky sat out in front 
enjoying the bracing air and chatting together. 
They were, also, keeping a sharp lookout for the 
jugs. By and by Eph noticed the peculiar mo- 
tion of a small limb of a tree top which had fallen 
in the river and keeping his eyes on the spot a 
few moments he saw the little black jug bobbing 
up and down against the limb. 

“Captin,'' said Eph, “I sees a jug abobbin' right 
over thar in that tree top. Yo' and Miss Becky 
git in ther skiff quick and go git yo' fish, for 
it's sho thar." 

In a few minutes the skiff ran her nose into 
the tree top far enough for Baird to reach the 
jug without rising from his seat. He picked it 
up and passed it to Becky while he took up the 
line hand over hand and soon landed a fine chan- 
nel cat in the bottom of the skiff; and as they 
returned to the Rosemont old Eph spied another 
jug floating serenely along near the shore. They 
went and got it, but no fish. Pretty soon he saw 
another one and, as Eph said, ‘‘it's abobbin' fer 


282 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


288 


the Lawd^s sake.” Baird had some difficulty 
in getting it, for every time he got nearly in reach 
of it the jug would suddenly lurch away or dis- 
appear under the water for a time and come up 
again some distance away. They reasoned that 
it must be a big fish to handle the jug so easily. 
So he left the skiff in the control of Becky and 
went forward and took his place in the prow in 
a position to grab the jug when she shot the prow 
alongside of it which she skillfully did; and he 
ran his hand in the water far enough to catch the 
line below the jug, and rising quickly he lifted a 
ten pounder into the boat. They picked up two 
more jugs or five in all before they tied up for 
dinner at the foot of a great limestone bluff. 
Thus, they had two fine fish with which to vary 
the commissary stock. 

There were no settlements so far as they could 
see from the river, and his map showed no towns 
near the river. The country seemed to be grow- 
ing more rugged and the precipitous hills higher 
as they progressed, and the scenery was de- 
cidedly more picturesque and inspiring. Dinner 
over Eph pushed out and moved with the current ; 
Baird and Becky concluded to keep to the Becky- 
Dan and so be ready to pick up the other seven 
jugs. Just as they were ready to start Becky saw 
one coming bobbing along down in the middle of 
the river. They had evidently passed it, hung in 
some tree top, and the fish had worked it out into 
the river again. They caught the jug and took 
in another fine one, but not large. Then they 
started to overtake the Rosemont and when near 
it old Eph showed them another jug which he 
had discovered from his high position on the 
walk-a-way; and by the middle of the afternoon 
they had found and picked up all the jugs and 
had plenty of fine gamey fish. They ran late and 


284 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


tied up for the night in the mouth of the Pomme 
de Terre river. 

It was a weird looking place and so far as they 
could see miles from any human habitation. But 
as soon as the lamps were lighted and a hot meal 
served cheerfulness prevailed and Becky sang 
some of her childish love songs for Baird’s amuse- 
ment — some of them, she said, she “use to sing 
to herself and the trees when she was lonely,” 
away up in the Big Bend. 

They planned a run up the Pomme de Terre for 
the morning in the Becky-Dan and a possible 
quail shoot. The intense stillness of the place, 
broken only by the hooting of boo-hooey owls call- 
ing from hill top to hill top, and the awesome 
creaking of limbs in conflict in the timber, as the 
gentle November winds swayed them solemnly 
to and fro, suggested early retirement for the 
night. It occurred to Baird that he had not 
shown Becky her new gun. So he brought it out 
and gave it to her. She accepted it in childish 
delight and dreamed about it that night. Nothing 
could have pleased her more. 

The next morning Baird pulled on a pair of 
overalls, got into his hunting boots and coat, and 
Becky slipped into an old calico dress and pulled 
on her new rubber boots; and just as they got 
out on the forecastle they heard a flock of wild 
geese coming down the Pomme de Terre, honk- 
honk, honk-honk. They squatted down quickly 
beside the gunwale, got shells in their guns just 
as they came in sight, flying close to the water 
under the over-lapping trees. As soon as they 
saw the Jennie Rosemont they hesitated and 
sought to escape upward through the branches 
of the trees; but the crack of two guns dropped 
two into the water. This was sport for Jack and 
he plunged off the boat into the river and pro- 
ceeded to bring them to shore by their long necks, 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


285 


one at a time. They were turned over to Eph; 
and Baird and Becky and Jack got into the Becky- 
Dan and went rapidly up the Pomme de Terre 
some miles from the Osage river into what seemed 
to be an open country. They tied up and 
clambered up the low but steep bank, and sure 
enough they were near an old wheat field, appar- 
ently in the midst of a wooded country. Jack was 
given the word and soon made a stand in the 
thick stubble and weeds. This was a new kind 
of shooting to Becky; but Baird explained that 
she was to take the birds that flew to the left 
and he would pay his respects to those that got 
up to the right. Jack crept stealthily along as 
they slowly followed with guns ready — suddenly 
a large covey of quails got up and scattered with 
a whir to the four winds. Becky was too quick 
and missed with her first shot, but at longer 
range she dropped one with her second shot; 
Baird got two. Jack soon brought up the ‘"dead 
birds'’ and they went forward to the “mark 
down," and Jack unerringly located them and as 
they were badly scattered they got up by ones 
and twos and threes, and this made fine sport. 
Becky made a good record with her new gun and 
was proud and happy. In the course of an hour 
or two they had all they wanted and returned to 
the Becky-Dan, thence to the Jennie Rosemont, 
had an early dinner and were off around the big 
bend in the Osage through a mountainous-like 
country for Warsaw where they meant to tie up 
for the night. 


CHAPTER 39. 


Papa Captured. 

On the morning of the tenth of November Jef- 
ferson Alexander became restless and sent the 
following telegram: 

"‘Kansas City, Mo., 11-10-18 — . 
“Cheltingham & Company, Brokers, 

“Los Angeles, California. 

“Has my son Baird left your city ? If so, when 
did he depart? Answer. 

“Jefferson Alexander.” 

Within a reasonable time he got the following 
reply : 

“Los Angeles, Cal., 11-10-18 — . 

“Son Baird left this city two weeks ago indis- 
posed. 

“Cheltingham & Co.” 

Matters began to revolve in Mr. Alexander's 
head at once. And the more he thought the 
more Baird's story about the black-eyed girl of 
the Marais des Cygnes came back to him. Know- 
ing that he could not reach Mr. Buel by wire he 
wrote and mailed at once the following curt note : 

“Kansas City, Mo., 11-10-18 — . 

“Dear Buel: 

“Have you seen or heard anything of my son 
Baird within the last week? Been expecting him 


286 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


287 


home. Advise me at once as I am uneasy about 
him. 

“Respectfully, 

“Jefferson Alexander.*' 
“To J. W. Buel, Rich Hill, Mo. 

Mr. Buel got this letter on the 11th and after 
talking with his wife he wrote the following re- 
ply: 

“Home. 

“Dear Mr. Alexander, 

“Kansas City, Mo. 

“Your letter of inquiry just at hand. Baird 
has been in this vicinity for more than a week. 
He is married and on his way home via the Osage 
river with as sweet a daughter-in-law as you 
could expect or wish. He was married on the 
10th. Mrs. Buel and myself and some other 
friends of the bride were in attendance. They 
were married on a boat and left at once, but are 
probably this side of Warsaw yet. You need not 
worry as Baird was well and I am sure he will 
be at home in due time, although he said he did 
not intend to hurry. 

“Very truly, 

“J. W. Buel." 

Mr. Buel walked over to the station and mailed 
this letter and Jefferson Alexander received it 
the same day on the 4 o'clock delivery. 

His worst suspicions were confirmed. What 
was he to do now? He paced his private office. 
He had no confidants. There was no one to whom 
he could speak for counsel or comfort. He had 
kept his boy's secret well. 

After thinking it all out he called up his wife 
and told her he was unexpectedly going to Sedalia 
on the 6 p. m. train and that he would likely not 
be back for several days and she need not worry 
if he did not get back for a week; and in the 


288 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


meantime to tell no one of his whereabouts as 
his trip did not concern anyone else. 

He had figured it out that he could catch the 
couple at Warsaw and bring them home at once. 
On arriving at Sedalia he found that he could 
not get out till morning and that his train would 
not reach Warsaw until about noon. He did not 
wish to go to a hotel lest he meet someone who 
knew him and where the register would aid in 
tracing him. So he went to a restaurant, got his 
supper and took a room upstairs. He had his 
own reasons for not wishing to leave any marks 
behind. He did not wish his associates to know 
that he was so foolish as to run off after his 
“boy” in this fashion. 

He 4: 4: 4: 

When Uncle Eph had poled out of the mouth 
of the Pomme de Terre into the current of the 
Osage, Baird took a long siesta, and Becky read 
the new novel. When he awoke and took a look 
at his new map on the wall Baird found that they 
were floating directly north. Later in the after- 
noon he made up his mind that they could not 
reach Warsaw without running late into the 
night. This he would not do. No one on the 
boat was acquainted with the river and a run 
after dark would be extremely perilous. Besides 
he was not in any hurry and a day or two later 
in arriving at the Missouri river could make little 
difference. Becky was contented and happy and 
all was going well. So he concluded to land at 
the mouth of Grand river for the night. The map 
showed that while they had floated many miles 
they had made no progress, as the mouth of the 
Grand was directly north of the mouth of the 
Pomme de Terre where they had spent the night 
before. The days were short and night fell 
quickly. It was getting to be twilight when the 
Jennie Rosemont was safely moored in the Grand 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


289 


and she swung round and rested against a long, 
clean sand and gravel bar. They went out upon 
the bar and strolled up and down, picking up 
shells and amusing themselves while Eph pre- 
pared supper. 

After an undisturbed night in this sylvan re- 
treat they dropped down to Warsaw, passing on 
the way some wonderful palisades and wild, beau- 
tiful scenery. It was a bright, crisp, delightful 
morning, and when they rounded in near the old 
ford it was too early for dinner. So Baird took 
a walk up town to see if he could get a late Kan- 
sas City paper. Eph prepared the noon meal and 
Becky busied herself with her wild flowers, cull- 
ing and arranging anew and casting overboard 
all that had withered much. When Baird got 
up town he found that by waiting a short time 
for the train down from Sedalia he could get a 
morning paper from home. So as to be sure of 
one he strolled down to the depot to await the 
arrival of the train. When it pulled in, he ob- 
tained his paper promptly and as he was care- 
lessly scanning the headlines the passengers came 
pushing by and caused him to look up, and to 
his great astonishment and joy he saw his papa, 
with grip in hand, only a few feet away, coming 
toward him. He jammed the paper into his 
pocket and rushed to meet him. The father was 
no less astonished and surprised. Baird took his 
grip and they walked along toward the hotel. 
Neither could hide his real pleasure and truth 
to say neither tried to do so. 

Baird dutifully inquired about mother and sis- 
ters. Then the father tried to be severe in face 
and word, and mentioned what Mr. Buel had writ- 
ten him and said if it were true he had come to 
take them home and stop all further foolishness. 
Baird confessed the facts and expressed the hope 
that he would like his daughter-in-law. 


290 


from the MARAIS DES CYGNES 


By this time they were near the hotel and the 
father started to turn in there. 

‘‘No you don't, papa," Baird said, “you are 
going to eat dinner with Becky and me. It'll be 
ready by the time we get to the boat," and he 
fairly dragged his papa along. “It is hardly fair 
to Becky," said Baird, “but I don't care. She 
will be a bit frightened, for I have been telling 
her a lot about you and mother and sisters, and 
this unexpected visit may upset her a little. But 
I am so glad you are here and I want you to 
know her just as she is so that by the time we 
get to Kansas City you can help me smooth out 
any rough places that may appear. I know you 
and mother will love her ; but I confess that I am 
uneasy about Virginia and Gertrude — especially 
about Virginia; because she tried so hard to get 
me to fall in love with and marry some girl in 
her circle. But, papa, I just could not do it. I 
loved Becky then with all my heart as I told you 
that night under the oak. 

“Well, here's the Jennie Rosemont and we will 
soon have one of Uncle Eph's good dinners." 

Jack was sitting out in front and growled a 
little until Baird spoke to him. They walked 
right in. Becky was spreading a linen table cloth 
for dinner and Baird said to her in joyous tones: 
“Papa's come," and she came forward and 
greeted him in the most natural way in the world ; 
and expressed her real pleasure to have him with 
them for dinner. Jefferson Alexander spoke 
pleasantly and hoped he would find his only 
daughter-in-law “a very fine girl." He never 
took his eyes off her and she met his look with 
the sweetest smile and without the slightest em- 
barrassment. “Mr. Alexander, you and Baird 
please sit down a moment while I fix another 
plate — you know we have been only two so far 
on our journey and I hope we may be three the 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


291 


rest of the way/’ and with that compliment she 
excused herself and returned into the kitchen. 
She placed another plate, knife and fork and cup 
and saucer and napkin, whispered to Eph to ‘‘be 
careful” and announced dinner. 

They had channel catfish, quail, some bacon 
and potatoes and other things, and splendid 
coffee. Eph in his waiter apron was all atten- 
tion and as they ate and talked Baird and Becky 
recounted many of the incidents of the last ten 
days to the great amusement of their guest. The 
good dinner and rare good coffee was having 
its effect upon papa. He was talking and 
laughing as if nothing had ever disturbed his 
mind. Baird outlined their plan to run to Osage 
City at the mouth of the river ; and if they were 
tired of the trip by that time he intended to sell 
the Jennie Rosemont for whatever he could get 
and let Eph and Jack go on to the Big Blue by 
easy stages in the Becky-Dan — “that’s the skiff, 
papa ; or if the Missouri is not too high,” he con- 
tinued, “we may conclude to put a pair of engines 
and screw propellers on the Jennie Rosemont 
and run her up the Big Blue before we report 
to ‘mother.’ ” 

Jefferson Alexander listened to all this with 
a peculiar eagerness. The spirit of a boy came 
into his old heart and he was interested like a 
boy. He had only one habit, and it occurred to 
Baird as they left the dinner table, and he said : 

“Papa, you excuse me a few minutes and Becky 
will entertain you until I return.” 

He hastened up town and soon came back with 
a box of the finest cigars he could buy, and when 
he opened it and passed it to him, papa was all 
smiles and sunshine. 

Almost with the first puff he said : 

“You youngsters seem to be having a fine time 


292 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


and I am half a notion to join you and forget 
business for a few days.” 

Becky clapped her hands and said: 

'That will be fine and we'll have a glorious 
time the rest of the way.” 

"Good!” said Baird, "that is the stuff. We'll 
all be youngsters until we get back to the city. 
I figure that we can get to Osage City in five 
or six days and then if you want to leave us you 
can get the Missouri Pacific train there for the 
city; and by that time we may be ready to go 
home with you, see? Eph, are you ready?” 

"Yas, Captin!” 

"All right, pole her head out and let's be off.” 

"All right, Captin ! She'll be gwine in er min- 
ute.” 

And before Jefferson Alexander could think of 
business and reconsider he was one of a bridal 
party making a honeymoon trip down the beauti- 
ful Osage river. Eph took his place on the walk- 
away and father, son and daughter sat out on 
the forecastle in the warm November sun and 
thoroughly enjoyed the afternoon. But Becky 
was more interesting to Jefferson Alexander than 
any of the lovely scenery along the high bluffs 
of the river, and as he seemed to wish to talk 
to her Baird excused himself and went in to read 
the Kansas City paper. As he stretched himself 
on the lounge he felt sure that his papa was in 
good hands and if Becky did not smooth out his 
disappointed heart it could not be done. The re- 
sult will show that love, simplicity and natural- 
ness are sometimes equivalent to all the arts of 
studied diplomacy. 


CHAPTER 40. 


They Go to Church and Afishing. 

Jefferson Alexander found his daughter-in-law 
a charming companion, and in answer to his del- 
icate inquiries she told him much of her life on 
the Marais des Cygnes. Her language was so 
simple and her expression so accurate and chaste 
that he felt that he was in the presence of a cul- 
tured young woman. And he was astounded when 
she told him with some hesitation that she had 
never been to school a day in her life and had 
never seen the inside of a district school house. 
He could not understand how she acquired such 
facility of expression and apparent knowledge of 
the use of the English language. The light in 
her beautiful eyes, her modest demeanor and the 
evidences of a gentle, sympathetic nature quite 
captured him. He was fast coming to think that 
Baird had made no great mistake after all; and 
that Becky would fit into his life and ambitions 
fairly well. In short, Jefferson Alexander was 
about ready to accept her as his daughter in good 
faith, without reference to what Virginia and her 
social chums might think of her. 

The Jennie Rosemont moved silently on with 
the current, and the rugged, mountainous coun- 
try through which they were passing afforded 
a wonderful panorama of nature’s handiwork. 
The great sheer stone bluffs and broken peaks 


294 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


made up a scene well calculated to make a lover 
of nature in her wildest moods go into raptures. 
As the sun was sinking to rest the boat was deftly 
guided into the mouth of Buffalo creek for the 
night. Jefferson Alexander enjoyed a supper of 
fish and game. He talked and laughed like a 
"‘youngster’" and apparently had abandoned him- 
self for a good time. He entered into all the 
plans and the spirit of his “boy” and forgot that 
he had ever been engaged in big business. He 
even enjoyed smoking in the kitchen and talking 
with old Eph about Kentucky and Virginia and 
war times back there. 

Becky unfolded the big lounge in the front 
room and made a bed fit for a king to sleep in — 
everything clean and sweet — and when Jefferson 
Alexander lay down to sleep that night he felt 
the hollowness of all the big things of the world 
which are usually regarded as necessary to hap- 
piness and for which men and women struggle 
through life from youth to old age. Some way 
he could not put away the idea that goodness 
of heart and real love were the only things really 
necessary to human happiness; that more than 
this was superfluous and transitory. The deep 
stillness of the forest and the gentle rhythm of 
the boat as it responded to the moving waters, 
impressed this man from the glare and noise of 
the big city with a sort of nameless awe, and 
his good heart went up to God in communion; 
and a feeling of nearness to God came to him, 
such as he had not experienced for years. And 
he slept like a babe upon a bed of down, rocked 
by its mother. 

As soon as Mr. Alexander had retired, and at 
the suggestion of Baird, Uncle Eph rigged up his 
jugs and cast them overboard. Then all was 
quiet for the night and only one lamp in a bracket 
on the wall gave the dimmest bit of light. 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


295 


The next morning Becky tapped lightly upon 
his door and said pleasantly: 

‘‘Breakfast is ready, Mr. Alexander,'' and he 
thought he had never heard a sweeter voice. 
When he came out he said he was feeling fine 
and he certainly did enjoy his breakfast and cof- 
fee to the uttermost. He seemed to enjoy see- 
ing Becky wait upon Baird and tried to fathom 
her deep and tender love for his “boy." He had 
to confess to himself that he had never seen a 
more beautiful girl and he would be proud to 
recognize her as his daughter in the most exclu- 
sive society in the city; and as he looked at her 
and watched her every moment he felt sure she 
would demean herself so as to command respect 
and admiration in any circle. The thing that 
puzzled him was how such a splendid young 
woman happened to develop down on the Marais 
des Cygnes without any of the advantages of 
school or social opportunities. But there she 
was, and the more he studied her the more he 
marveled. 

“Papa," said Baird, “our aim is to run to the 
mouth of the Niangua river today and by look- 
ing at this map you will see that we have some 
wonderful bends to float around and I think it 
will hurry us to make it." 

“Don't hurry, Baird," he replied, “I don't care 
if we don't get to Osage City for a week." 

“That is good of you, Mr. Alexander," said 
Becky, “for I was afraid you would think we had 
kidnapped you and that you would leave us at 
the first opportunity." 

“No, no! My daughter, I intend to stay with 
you youngsters until we all get to Kansas City 
if it takes a month. I do not want either of you 
to feel that I am here to interfere with any of 
your plans. I am your guest and enjoy the dis- 
tinction; and I am proud to be a member of a 


296 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


honeymoon party like this/^ and he took her by 
the hand and said: “Becky, I am going to be 
your friend no matter what ‘mother' or Vir- 
ginia or anyone else may say or do. I know you 
love my ‘boy’ here, and that you are a dear, pure 
girl, and that is enough for an old man like me.” 

Becky threw her arms around his neck and 
kissed him, and as he looked down into her great 
black eyes and saw tears of joy standing there 
he put his arms about her in a fatherly way and 
said: 

“Now, now, that will do — not a tear, Becky,” 
and from that hour she was indeed and in truth 
his daughter. 

Old Eph had the Jennie Rosemont well under 
way; Baird was in the cabin rejoicing over the 
scene between papa and Becky ; and she and papa 
were now standing out in front admiring the 
gleaming of the waters far in the distance, caused 
by the low eastern sunlight. Becky’s quick eyes 
caught sight of a bunch of ducks coming up the 
river and picking up Eph’s old gun standing near 
by she was just in time to get two shots at the 
swift fliers and knocked down three. Old Jack 
came tearing forward and at the motion of 
Becky’s hand he plunged overboard to bring in 
the ducks, which he did one by one, and when 
the last one was taken on board this curious old 
dog gave another display of his wonderful intel- 
ligence by seizing hold of the cable which hap- 
pened to be hanging over the gunwale, and when 
Baird took hold of it he lifted Jack bodily out 
of the river and into the boat. Mr. Alexander 
laughed at this like a boy ; and thereafter all they 
had to do to get Jack into the boat was to throw 
out the “life line” and pull it in and they could 
depend upon his bulldog instinct to hold on until 
he was well inside the boat. 

By and by old Eph began to see a jug and he 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


297 


would point it out to Baird or Miss Becky, and 
Baird would make papa get into the Becky-Dan 
and help him get the jug and the fish. This was 
real sport for Jefferson Alexander and he en- 
joyed it like a big boy. By noon they had recov- 
ered most of the jugs released the night before 
and had some very fine fish. Baird took Eph's 
place on the walkaway while he, assisted by 
Becky, prepared dinner; then she and Mr. Alex- 
ander sat down and ate with Eph as waiter; and 
when Mr. Alexander went forward to smoke, 
Becky took Eph’s place and Eph took Baird's. 
Thus Becky had Baird ''all to herself" and had 
an opportunity not only to wait upon him at his 
meal, but to hug and kiss, and tell him how happy 
she was because papa was going to be Her friend. 
All her fears were removed and she felt that she 
could face Virginia and all her society friends 
with courage and dignity. As soon as Baird was 
through he went out to "spell" Eph while he ate 
his dinner; and so they made a continuous run 
that day and arrived at the mouth of the Niangua 
in the shadows of the evening and landed for the 
night. 

They slept late and when breakfast was over 
the sun was high over the great bluff to the east. 
It was the Sabbath. They knew it was not far 
to the little town of Linn Creek and a walk to 
the town was proposed. Leisurely they followed 
the path at the very edge of the water down to 
the ferry, thence around the bluff and up Linn 
creek to the town, past the old home of Gov- 
ernor McClurg. Linn Creek is one of the oldest 
towns in central Missouri. It is an interesting 
place, a town of one street with a row of houses 
on either side along the narrow valley. When 
they had passed the ancient court house, a pecu- 
liar little brick structure, a church bell rang out 


298 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


some distance in front, up the creek. Mr. Alex- 
ander proposed that they attend the service. 

It was a little frame church house with old- 
fashioned long benches and a single aisle down 
the center. They walked in and quietly seated 
themselves. This was Becky's first attendance 
at any church. The pastor announced the hymn 
and the congregation stood and sang it through. 
There was no organ. It so happened that Becky 
had heard her mamma sing the same hymn, and 
she and Baird and Mr. Alexander joined in the 
song service. Then the pastor prayed long and 
loud, concluding with a petition in behalf of the 
“strangers within our gates." He read his text 
and preached on the vanities of this world, ex- 
horting his hearers to forsake sin and to “deal 
justly, love mercy and walk humbly before God." 
It was long and tedious, but withal a good, strong 
presentation of God's holy word. 

When it was over and the congregation dis- 
missed, the pastor came down and greeted the 
strangers and assured them of his great pleasure 
to see them and cordially welcomed them. 

In their absence, unmindful of the Sabbath and 
impressed with the good fishing place in the 
mouth of the Niangua, Uncle Eph had baited 
and set Becky's trot line right across the river; 
but when they returned and the old darky gath- 
ered from their conversation that they had been 
to church he was discreetly silent about the trot 
line. 

In the afternoon they crossed the Osage in the 
Becky-Dan and took a long walk over the wide 
and beautiful bottoms on that side. Mr. Alex- 
ander was delighted with the natural richness of 
the lands, the splendid farm homes and the 
rugged hills in the distance. 

So they spent a lovely Sabbath day, in com- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


299 


munion with nature, and pleasant social conver- 
sation, in which business and city life found no 
place. 


CHAPTER 41. 

Fishing On the Niangua. 

Baird had read somewhere about the good fish- 
ing at ArnholdPs mill on the Niangua and his 
plan for the next day was to take papa and Becky 
and run up there in the Becky-Dan and try their 
luck and skill with the rod and reel. Eph was 
to remain with the Jennie Rosemont and if he 
wished he could organize and set the trot line 
and bait and throw out the jugs during the day, 
or otherwise amuse himself as he pleased. Old 
Eph kept mum about the trot line already set, 
on Sunday. 

They retired early and were up for an early 
breakfast. Baird and Becky were keen for the 
sport and Mr. Alexander caught somewhat of 
their enthusiasm without knowing exactly why. 
Anyway he was eager to go with the youngsters 
and see the fun. While Baird got his gun and 
the fishing things together Becky prepared a 
sumptuous lunch, not forgetting the coffee and 
coffee pot. Baird and Becky took the “hind” 
seat, Mr. Alexander the middle or oarsman's seat 
and Jack took the three-cornered seat in the prow, 
and the little engine did the work. 

The Niangua is a rapid, crooked stream, pour- 
ing its clear waters down from the very center of 
the Ozarks, a truly beautiful little river in the 


300 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


SOI 


fall season, whatever it may be in the freshet 
season. 

The Becky-Dan made the run to Amholdt's mill 
in an incredibly short time. And late in the sea- 
son as it was there were a number of gentlemen 
and ladies from St. Louis still camping there — 
some in tents and some in the little log cabins 
provided for comfort in case of bad weather or 
unexpected cold nights. Fortunately none of 
them knew Mr. Alexander and hence no explana- 
tions were necessary. The method of angling for 
game fish without some sort of natural bait was 
as new to Mr. Alexander as it once was to Becky ; 
and although they both tried to prevail upon him 
to take a rod and reel and try his luck, but he 
protested so hard they had to let him alone. But 
he became interested in what seemed to be fool- 
ishness and he laughed at and guyed them a good 
deal, and among other joking remarks he said: 
“I pin my faith to old Eph's jugs and Becky’s 
trot line.” Becky laughed and told him that that 
was the way she felt not long ago, but ‘‘if he> 
would watch her he would see something doing 
pretty soon.” 

“All right, my daughter; go to it! And when 
you catch one with that fixin’ call me to take it 
off,” and his face carried a sort of piteous, 
fatherly smile as he sought a convenient seat. 

Becky tied a large handkerchief over her hair, 
pinned up her skirt so her rubber boots were 
rather conspicuous, and going as near as possible 
to the old wooden mill dam over which the waters 
roared she made an unsuccessful cast or two. 
Baird did no better. Mr. Alexander sat on a big 
stone and fairly grinned. He was really enjoy- 
ing his superior wisdom and the youngsters’ dis- 
comHture. But — suddenly ! — Holy Moses I What 
could be the matter with Becky? She was fran- 
tic ; she was bending and turning and tugging at 


302 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


the reel and her rod was bending and dodging 
every which way. Mr. Alexander stepped as close 
to her as he could and said : *'What’s the trouble, 
daughter? Let me help you.” 

‘‘No, no!” she said, “Fve got a ‘strike' and I'll 
land it in a few minutes. Be ready to take it 
off,” and she smiled in spite of her fight for vic- 
tory. Mr. Alexander watched the struggle with 
real solicitude. I am bringing it in now,” and 
she wound her reel rapidly and easily and as it 
neared the shore the fine, big bass gave up the 
fight and suffered itself lifted out of the water 
by Becky in triumph. The buck-tail hook had a 
firm hold and Mr. Alexander had some difficulty 
in disengaging it. Then Baird had a strike and 
Mr. Alexander could hardly “believe his eyes,” 
but he got the fish just the same. The sport 
became rapid and Becky kept papa Alexander 
busy “taking 'em off”; and seeing his eagerness 
Becky made him take her rod and showed him 
how to cast and work the reel. He was a little 
awkward, as all men are at the beginning, and 
was about to quit in disgust, but she insisted on 
him trying “three times more,” and at last he 
landed the buck-tail at the right place, near some 
old logs, and got a “strike.” Then it was her 
time to smile and make remarks. But she just 
stood by and talked to him while he worried with 
“the pesky thing”; but under her coaching he 
finally landed it. And after a long breath he 
said with evident satisfaction: “Well, that's some 
sport !” 

It was lunch time and Becky spread the lunch 
in a nice clean place while Baird kindled a fire 
with dry sticks to boil the coffee, and very soon 
three of the happiest people in the world were 
enjoying a good meal with good coffee, away up 
there on the Niangua, hundreds of miles away 
from “big business.” 


PROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


303 


After Mr. Alexander had finished his cigar and 
Baird his nap they had no trouble in inducing 
him to take the other rod and join in the sport; 
and how he did laugh and shout and enjoy the 
game! He forgot that he was a staid, dignified 
old gentleman of great wealth and huge responsi- 
bilities, and became as a boy, with all the im- 
pulses and eagerness of a boy. 

When time to return they had a variety of fine 
game fish such as you can get nowhere else in 
the waters of Missouri. Jack was the only mem- 
ber of the party who did not enjoy the sport. So 
he amused himself guarding the lunch basket; 
and no long-nosed mountain hog ever came near 
it more than once. And no human being would 
approach it after one look at him — his wide- 
spreading forelegs, massive head, red nose and 
loose mouth and threatening ears were notice 
enough to all possible trespassers ; and if his mere 
appearance was not enough, his low, rumbling, 
bulldog growl would strike terror to the stoutest 
heart. So Jack had his uses, even on a fishing 
jaunt. 

Old Eph had an early supper ready and as soon 
as it was over he lifted his trot line and took off 
some fine channel and yellow cats, and let it re- 
main out over night. 

Becky saw that her wild flowers were wither- 
ing and fading. So after supper while papa Alex- 
ander was smoking and reading ''Hermann and 
Dorothea,” she got Baird's book on Botany and 
said to him: "Now, Mr. Baird, I want to tell 
^ou about these wild flowers.” 


' CHAPTER 42. 

Becky Discusses Her Wild Flowers. 

Becky opened the book at that part devoted 
to ‘‘Wild Flowers.'' Then she spread the flowers 
out on the table and picked them up one by one, 
and showed him the name and description in the 
book and when he was satisfied of the identity 
he placed it between the leaves of the book to 
press and preserve as souvenirs of their wedding 
and their romps on the Marais des Cygnes. 

‘This is a moth mullein," said Becky, as she 
exhibited a leafless stem with withered little 
flowers on spreading pedicles in a long, loose 
raceme. It rarely has any leaves at blooming 
time. Your book says New England women used 
to pack this plant among woolen garments in 
summer to keep out the tiny clothes moths. You 
will remember I picked this by the side of the 
cow trail as we returned to the boat." 

“And this," said Becky, continuing, “is a cit- 
ronella, which usually blooms in October, but 
sometimes is as late as early November. And 
here is a fragrant little primrose. The unusually 
pleasant autumn has enabled us to find it in bloom 
in November." 

“Here is a lovely touch-me-not; at least it was 
lovely before it withered. It is sometimes called 
‘Wild Lady's Slipper,' and I found it close to the 
water. This tiny yellow flower," holding it up. 


304 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


305 


“is a Sensitive Pea. When the sun gets too hot 
its leaves close up and at night it goes to sleep 
like a good child. This one is an Oxeye Daisy, 
sometimes called ‘Love me — love me not,’ and 
Uncle Eph must have found it out on the rim of 
the pasture. And this unpleasant smelling flower 
is the common, everywhere present Dog Fennel, 
sometimes called Fetid Camomile, and while no 
one would suspect it your Botany says it belong^ 
to the thistle family.” 

Baird was diligently inspecting the flowers and 
comparing each one with the description in the 
book. He was deeply interested and glad to note 
what good use she had found for the book which 
he had taken to the Buels for his own study, but 
which he sadly neglected. 

“And this is Yarrow,” she continued, “some- 
times called Milfoil. This is the flower that 
Chiron, the Centaur, instructed Achilles to make 
an ointment out of to heal his Myrmidons 
wounded at the siege of Troy. It was also used 
as a ‘love-charm’; and it was brewed by crones, 
and a lot more is said about it in ancient lore. 
And here is a lovely White-Wreathed or Starry 
Aster. It is one of the rare white flowers of late 
autumn. And this beauty is one of my favorite 
fall flowers — the delicate White Wood Aster. I 
think it one of the daintiest wild flowers to be 
found. And see this — a bit of dried Dodder cling- 
ing to its stem. You know that Dodder is that 
lovely yellow vine that lives on other plants — a 
parasite. It is often called ‘Angel’s Hair,’ or 
‘Love Vine.’ Genie and I used to amuse ourselves 
trying to tie them in knots, but they always 
broke just as we got them tied. Then Mrs. Car- 
latte told us one time that if we named it and 
threw it on another weed or plant and it lived 
and grew it was a sure sign that the person for 
whom we named it loved us. We used to try it 


306 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


and sometimes they lived and sometimes they 
died, so we did not have much faith in the pretty 
golden Dodder. And here is common Chick Weed, 
with its little white flowers which, it is said, 
blooms the year round and all around the world. 
I got it down by the river. This one is Red Robin 
or Dragon’s Blood. Look at its purplish rose 
flowers. Aren’t they lovely? Just smell it! 
Isn’t that dreadful ?” and Becky laughed as Baird 
put it gingerly away in the book. ''And what 
is this?” and Becky held out to Baird a round, 
ball-like blossom. 

"Why, that’s just a common red clover blos- 
som,” said Baird. 

"Quite true,” said Becky, "but smell it. Isn’t 
it fragrant, and so late in the season, too; and 
do you know this book says that the farmers 
cannot raise these beautiful magenta or pink 
flowers without bumble bees? And it tells about 
the Australians who imported the seed to sow 
for hay and they raised one crop of fine hay, but 
not one seed. And when some naturalist told the 
Australians how to overcome the seed problem 
they imported a lot of bumble bees and turned 
them loose in their clover fields. Then the clover 
and bumble bees both prospered, and they have 
had no trouble to grow clover seed since. The 
long-tongued bumble bees fertilize many of our 
beautiful flowers which would long ago have per- 
ished off the earth without them. And look at 
this Sky-blue Aster that blooms from August 
until late frost. And here is its first cousin — 
the common Smooth or Blue Aster, and it reigns 
through September, October and well into Novem- 
ber in this latitude. Now do look at this. Do you 
know it? Why, this is the Great Lobelia or Blue 
Cardinal Flower — think of that — Blue Cardinal! 
Well, look at your book. It is not often found 
after October, but the place where I found it was 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


307 


a protected moist spot. Its general shape and 
appearance is much like the Cardinals, and its 
habitat is the same, but its blossoms range from 
pale to deep blue in color. 

^*Now here is one of my fall favorites,’’ said 
Becky, ‘‘a beautiful Fringed Gentian. I got it 
down in that flat, wet place at the mouth of that 
little draw. You can see from its formation that 
it is one of the favorites of the bumble bee. Then 
its lovely cousin, the Blind Gentian, I love also; 
but it blooms just a little earlier in the season. 
And see this Sneeze Weed, or Swamp Sunflower, 
with its big, bright yellow flowers, blooming a 
little late, but here it is. And this one is its sis- 
ter, the Brook Sunflower, sometimes called Bur- 
Marigold. I never liked this showy yellow flower 
because it develops, late in the season, two- 
pronged, finely-barbed pitchforks which are ever 
ready to attach themselves to anything that 
comes within their reach, and I used to get full 
of them and have spent hours picking them out 
of my skirts. It belongs to the thistle family and 
has all the mean habits of the Spanish needles. 
Beggar ticks. Beggar lice and Stick-seed ; but the 
flower is beautiful. 

‘‘Now, let’s count up and see how many kinds 
of flowers we have — you know I told you that 
day I could find twenty different kinds if I had 
the time to hunt for them.” 

“All right,” said Baird, “that’s easy, as I have 
each one in its place here in the book, so that 
we can just turn the leaves and count.” 

The leaves were turned at each flower and 
when the count ran to twenty Becky clapped her 
hands in glee. “I told you so!” Then Becky 
carefully laid the book away and put some more 
books upon it to press the flowers for future use, 
her purpose being to later attach them to a large 
cardboard with the name of each one written be- 


308 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


neath as a tender reminder of their happy days 
on the Marais des Cygnes. 

Jefferson Alexander smoked up and pretended 
to read, but he was so interested in Becky’s chat- 
ter about the wild flowers that he did not get 
much satisfaction out of his book. 


CHAPTER 43. 

The Whale Party Goes ’Possum Hunting. 

Eph took in the trot line before breakfast and 
put several more channel cats and some fine 
crappie in the fish tub. The larder was well 
stocked with game and fish, and it seemed an 
easy matter to replenish the stock at any time. 

After a late breakfast the Jennie Rosemont 
was headed down the river, the current was more 
sluggish around the big bends and a slow run 
took them to the mouth of the Wet Auglaise river 
for dinner. Here, where this pretty little river 
empties its sky-blue waters into the turbid Osage, 
is the little village of Zebra, made up of one or 
two primitive stores, a half dozen houses inno- 
cent of paint and a postoffice which the Star 
route man faithfully reaches twice a day — that is, 
he stops as he goes from Linn Creek over to 
Bagnell and he stops as he comes back. He 
reaches there about 1 o’clock on his return; and 
while papa smoked, Baird and Becky looked about 
the quaint old village and went to the postoffice 
store and bought some fresh eggs and butter. 
The postmaster was reading the Kansas City 
Journal and declined to sell it until he was through 
with it, but Baird explained that they were trav- 
eling by water and wanted to be off. 

'‘Well, take it along,” said the grouchy post- 


809 


310 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


master. ‘1 reckon I kin read Jim Smith's before 
he gits here.” 

From the Wet Auglaise to Bagnell is one of 
the crookedest stretches of the picturesque Osage, 
and it twists about among the high hills and turns 
back upon itself so completely that the current 
is much retarded around the big bends; hence 
the Jennie Rosemont made unusually slow time. 
They had hoped to reach Bagnell for the night, 
but a look at the watch and the map convinced 
Baird before the afternoon was half spent that 
they could not reach Bagnell before night. 

So when they arrived at the mouth of a little 
creek near the village of Gladstone they landed 
and tied up for the night. The weather was fine 
and there was a good, big moon. 

When supper was over and as Eph was looking 
at the bright moon he said it was a ‘'powerful 
fine night fer 'possums.” That settled it. They 
would all go 'possum hunting, and Mr. Alexan- 
der avowed he liked Virginia 'possums better 
than anything. 

“How about Jack ?” said Baird, “is he any good 
for 'possums and coons?” 

“Oh, yas, sah, Captin, he jest can't be beat,” 
replied Uncle Eph. 

Baird made papa put on one of his well-worn 
coats; Becky slipped into her old calico; Baird 
got his hunting coat and gun, and Uncle Eph got 
a gunnysack and an ax and they started slowly 
up the little creek with Jack and Eph leading 
the way. There were no barbed wire fences in 
that country at that time to make life miserable 
to Becky in climbing over, through or under. The 
old-fashioned “staked and rider” fences prevailed, 
and they often afforded a pleasant place to sit 
and listen for old Jack's bark. It was a happy 
hunting party and the November night was al- 
most as light as day. Uncle Eph found some 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Sll 


’simmon trees and shook down a lot for ‘‘Miss 
Becky/’ 

“ ’Possums jest loves ’simmons,” said Eph, 
“and I’se surprised Jack haint foun’ none yit; 
thar mus’ be ’possums whar thar’s so many ’sim- 
mons. Thar! I heyr him now. He’s got one 
treed sho, Captin.” 

And old Jack’s deep, sepulchral voice was heard 
distinctly not far up the little creek. Jack did 
not make any great noise, but every time Eph 
would whistle to him he would “speak to him,” 
as Eph said. They found Jack sitting on his 
haunches earnestly looking up a small sapling. 
Rather high up the ’possum was plainly visible in 
the bright moonlight. Mr. Alexander was for 
cutting the sapling down ; Baird wanted to “shoot 
it out”; but Uncle Eph protested against such 
methods and said: “The only proper way to 
ketch er ’possum is to climb the tree and shake 
’im out,” and with this lesson on the game Eph 
began going up the sapling; and when about half 
way up to the ’possum he said: “Now, Captin, 
I kin shake ’im out frum here ; and don’t let Jack 
chaw ’im up too bad,” and with two or three 
vigorous jerks the ’possum lost his final hold and 
fell to the ground. Jack pounced upon it, gave 
it one crunch, and trotted away to find another 
one. Eph scrambled down and put the big, fat 
fellow in the gunny sack, slung it over his shoul- 
der, and they started slowly along again, with 
the dry sticks and leaves cracking under their 
feet. 

Papa Alexander and Uncle Eph kept up a run- 
ning confab about things back in Kaintucky and 
Ole Virginia, and Baird and Becky visited like 
two children on an innocent lark. 

In a short time Jack had another one — ^this 
time up a pawpaw bush, just out of his reach. 
Jack was a little noisier this time ; but when Eph 


312 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


reached up and took hold of its long, hairless tail 
and dropped it into his gunny sack Jack was sat- 
isfied and trotted on to find another. They were 
now so close to the little village they bore off 
to the left through an old clearing with big dead 
trees standing like sentinels here and there. It 
was “new ground'' and the first crop of corn was 
in the shock, and over beyond the field was the 
big timber along the Osage. Jack did not usually 
bark on the trail, but pretty soon they heard 
him ; they were all resting on top of a “stake and 
rider" fence; Jack kept “speaking" occasionally, 
but from a different quarter, and Eph was a lit- 
tle puzzled. 

“Lawdy! Captin, Jack's a trailin' and that 
means er coon as sho as you' are born. He is 
a movin' some, too. I kin tell when he's a runnin' 
his best. That coon's got to hurry ef he gits 
to the big timber, sho." 

They were all listening intently to Jack a-run- 
ning when suddenly there was a quick, sharp 
bark. “Thar ! Captin," said Eph excitedly, “Jack's 
got 'im treed right in this com field," and jump- 
ing from the fence Uncle Eph led the way as 
fast as his old legs would carry him. They found 
Jack sitting near a big elm tree, with his head 
up and occasionally “speaking" out and whining 
a bit. The big elm had been “deadened" and the 
bark had long since slipped off the trunk and big 
limbs so that the whole tree fairly gleamed in 
the bright moonlight. 

“Now here's where I come in, don't I, Eph?" 

“Yas, sah! sho, Captin, I caint clime that slick 
old elm tree an' hit means to shoot 'im out er 
stay here till mawnin'. Mos' likely, Captin, there 
be two of 'em or maybe three up thar ; an' I warns 
yo' ef you shoots one, about the time it hits the 
groun' every other coon up thar will jump out 
as far as he kin, an' run fer deah life— I see 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


813 


'em, thar's two sho-big raccoons! Fat, too, on 
this corn. Now, Captin, take the lowest one fust, 
and when the tother one starts to run an' jump 
maybe yo can git 'im, too." 

Baird turned and said to Becky: *Tm sorry 
we did not bring your gun for you — then we 
could have gotten them both at once." 

''You can get them both if you are quick 
enough," said Becky, smiling. Papa Alexander 
was enjoying the sport just like the rest. 

At the crack of Baird's gun one coon tumbled 
out and Jack and Eph got hold of it about the 
same time; and faithful to Eph's prophecy the 
other one ran out on a long limb and was just in 
the act of jumping to the ground when Baird's 
gun cracked again and the leap for life became 
a tumble to death. 

When Eph got them in his gunnysack with his 
two live 'possums he had quite a load; and as 
the moon was going down behind the big timber 
they concluded to return to the Jennie Rosemont. 
But on the way Jack "spoke" into a hole in the 
ground under some tree roots. Uncle Eph laid 
down his gunnysack and ran a small pole into the 
hole as a sort of sounding. It went in some dis- 
tance and as he was close to the hole he got a 
whiff that made him get away in a hurry. "Git 
right away frum here, Captin, and Miss Becky 
and Mr. Alexander — we's got no bizness 'round 
here. Come right along Jack — that am a skunk, 
sho," and Uncle Eph hustled the whole party 
away. 

On their return to the boat Becky prepared 
a nice midnight lunch and a hot cup of coffee 
and they all enjoyed it much, including papa 
Alexander, who showed his appreciation in every 
way possible, and Becky was pleased beyond ex- 
pression. They had all enjoyed the moonlight 
hunt and had increased their larder by some 


814 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


heavy, fat game that Eph knew so well how to 
cook; and all were ready for a sound, refreshing 
sleep. They slept late and had a late breakfast; 
but they had a fast run to Bagnell, where they 
arrived about 11 o’clock a. m. The Jennie Rose- 
mont was tied up for the dinner hour just below 
the old pulley ferry, at the foot of a high, per- 
pendicular, picturesque bluff. 


CHAPTER 44. 

Makes a Confession and ‘‘Squares” Himself. 

At that time Bagnell was a thrifty, bustling 
railroad tie town, then, as now, the terminus of 
the Missouri Pacific “branch line.” Millions of 
railroad ties came down the Osage in rafts and 
were here transferred to the railroad for ship- 
ment over that vast system of railroads. The 
town was up a little creek bottom and on the 
eastern hillside. Papa and Baird strolled up into 
the town. There were acres and acres of rail- 
road ties piled as high as they well could be. 
Small stores and restaurants were busy places and 
everybody had money to spare. In front of a 
little box house on the hillside they saw the famil- 
iar sign of a barber shop, and as both needed a 
shave they wended their way to it. It was prim- 
itive in furniture and methods; but they got a 
shave like the natives liked, and then returned 
to the boat for dinner. On the way Baird stepped 
into the postoffice — a planked up and down struc- 
ture with the rear end sunk about five feet in 
the hillside and the front end about five feet 
above the street, with a narrow stairway up to 
a narrow front porch. He succeeded in getting 
a Kansas City morning paper just arrived from 
Jefferson City. Dinner not being quite ready, 
papa sat down to read and Baird and Becky 
climbed the great bluff. It was difficult as it 


815 


S16 


FEOM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


was almost sheer up; but by hanging to the 
bushes and going up the hard places on hands 
and feet they suceeded in reaching a place near 
the top. There they found a great overhanging 
ledge of stone and all the insignia of campers 
under it. It was evidently the night home of 
the fishermen along the river, where they were 
securely protected from rain and storm and so 
high that neither mosquitos or night bugs of any 
sort would be attracted by the glare of the camp 
fire. The view from this point up and down the 
Osage river was beautiful. It affords a picture 
once seen, never to be forgotten, and Baird and 
Becky stood there alone and drank it in and talked 
of the dear old Marais des Cygnes, now so far 
away. When Eph had dinner ready he waved his 
white apron from the walkaway and the descent 
began. Difficult of ascent, the descent was pos- 
itively perilous, but by holding to bushes and 
each other they succeeded in reaching the boat 
with only a few scratches. 

Dinner over, the Jennie Rosemont was soon 
drifting slowly east. Mr. Alexander smoked and 
laid down for a nap. Baird and Becky sat out 
on the forecastle and visited. 

“Baird,'' said Becky, “do you know, the nearer 
we come to the end of this trip I grow more and 
more uneasy, and sometimes almost wish we were 
to continue in this boat down the Missouri and 
so never re^ch Kansas City." 

“Why, my dear girl, what troubles you?" said 
Baird. “I have been perfectly happy ever since 
we left Warsaw with papa on board. Have you 
noticed that he has not said one word about his 
business since he has been with us? Have you 
noticed how thoroughly he has entered into oyr 
sports, and how he has enjoyed himself every 
minute on the way? Every day, and especially 
today, when we reached Bagnell and that little 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


317 


bobbed-off train stood there at the depot with 
its nose pointed toward Jefferson City, I really 
expected to see him become panicky and break 
away. But no — not a word did he say; he did 
not appear to notice the train. Now he is sleep- 
ing and resting in there as he has not slept or 
rested for twenty years until he came on this 
boat. I am so glad of it all that nothing can 
happen when we get to Kansas City to make me 
care, and I am sure nothing will happen to make 
you regret that you are my wife.'' 

“No, no, Baird, that would be impossible; but 
some way I feel uneasy when I think about meet- 
ing your sister Virginia. What will she think 
of me — an ignorant girl of the Marais des Cygnes 
bottoms? You know I cannot go into her circle. 
Your dear mother — I do not fear her, for I feel 
that she will like me for your sake; but it is 
different with your sisters. Sometimes I feel 
brave — sometimes I don't. When I think of your 
love and the warm friendship of your dear old 
papa I don't care, for I mean to be everything 
to you and him whatever may betide me." 

“That is right," replied Baird, “and if you will 
always stay close to me and try to follow my 
wishes no harm can come to you. We will live 
our own lives in the midst of the hurrahs of 
society and get all of life there is in it worth 
while. You must come to me with your every 
trouble, and we shall see what we shall see from 
day to day in the big city and order our lives 
accordingly." 

“And Baird, I have been so happy I have not 
thought of dear, good mamma for two whole 
days, but I expect I'll cry for her when we get 
to the city." 

“And if you do," said Baird, “I'll send right 
after her and have her made a part of our domes- 
tic establishment.” 


818 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Becky smiled at those big words, but she un- 
derstood what he meant. The fogs about her 
mind lifted. The sunshine came through the 
clouds both outside and inside her heart. And 
looking down the long peaceful stretch of clear 
water in front and with a little blush in her 
cheeks as she recalled her first experience at 
Halley’s Bluff, she said: ‘^This is a beautiful 
stretch of water; let’s get out our rods and try 
our luck casting from the forecastle. There 
ought to be some fine bass lying along these 
beautiful rocky shores.” 

Good! But we will have to be careful not to 
get tangled up with each other.” 

They got out the rods; Becky cast to the left 
and Baird to the right, and between them they 
whipped nearly the whole river; it was narrow 
at places. Becky got the first strike and took 
her time in reeling the little fellow in, but she 
got it and had no trouble in disengaging it with 
her bare hands. It was a beautiful crappie. Then 
Baird got a strike and it “cut up jinks” to beat 
all. It would go to the limit, then dash back 
under the boat and everywhere and way it could, 
and had Baird guessing what results would be. 
But as in nearly all such cases, it finally and 
suddenly surrendered and Baird reeled in a beau- 
tiful big-mouthed bass that weighed over three 
pounds. 

They talked and laughed and fished until Mr. 
Alexander awoke and came out to see what was 
going on. He brought out one of the old split- 
bottomed chairs and sat down as near the cabin 
as he could get so that he would not “get his 
hat knocked overboard” and where he could watch 
the sport. They caught all the nice game fish 
they wished and put up their rods as they ap- 
proached Tuscumbia in the twilight of a lovely 
autumn evening. They certainly had a lot of fun 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


819 


and papa had a good, long rest. The Jennie Rose- 
mont was rounded in and made fast for the night 
just below the steamboat landing or village wharf. 

Tuscumbia is an interesting place to a stranger 
who constantly wonders why a town was ever 
located and built there; and in truth one must 
go back and learn the history of the Osage river 
for nearly a hundred years to find the reason. 
It was a ‘"river town’^ when located and is still 
a “river town.’^ It is quaint and ancient, but has 
long been dignified as the county seat of Miller 
County, and most of its commerce is by water 
to this day. From the river it is a picturesque 
place; the high stone abutments builded by na- 
ture, rising almost from the water's edge sheer 
up a hundred or more feet, full of curious holes 
evidently wrought out by the waters at flood tide 
in the ages not historic, and occupied by a large 
colony of pigeons, where they have doubtless 
reared their young for generations, make up a 
scene to be admired and not forgotten. 

Just before retirement for the night Baird said 
to Eph : “Get up early in the morning. We want 
to make a long run tomorrow.” 

“Baird,” said Becky, “why not let me get 
breakfast for you and papa Alexander ? I'll make 
you some of mamma's pancakes, fry some eggs 
and a bit of bacon, and with coffee we can get 
along until noon. If you will let me do that 
Uncle Eph can just wake us up and then shove 
right out and so save a lot of time.” 

“That's a great idea, my dear. Eph, when you 
get up just rap on our door and then go out and 
untie and set the Jennie Rosemont agoing. Becky 
will get the breakfast.” 

“All right, Captin; it shall be as yo say,” re- 
plied Eph. 

The next morning Becky took charge of the 
kitchen and soon had breakfast ready and Baird 


320 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


and Mr. Alexander seated at the table. She looked 
so neat and sweet in her clean kitchen apron and 
supplied the light brown pancakes so promptly 
that Mr. Alexander was profuse in his compli- 
ments and loud in praise of her cakes and her 
coffee. The heat of the stove brought added 
color to her cheeks and he spoke of “how well 
she looked.'^ 

“I told you that night up at home that I had 
found a beautiful black-eyed girl in the forests 
of the Marais des Cygnes that I intended to 
marry some day, and you never would mention 
the subject again.'' 

“That's so, my boy; I had other things in my 
head for you then. But that is all off now; and 
while we are on the subject I just want to con- 
fess to you both that that talk we had is the 
reason why your sister Virginia, at my sugges- 
tion, gave you such a run in society in the city. 
And when I found you were not getting inter- 
ested in any girl in Kansas City I sent you west 
and sent instructions ahead of you, so that you 
could see all the loveliest girls in the best society 
in the big Western cities, in the hope that you 
might fall in love with one of them. I was to 
blame for the whole campaign — not your sister 
Virginia. I never even hinted to Virginia, or to 
your mother, or to anyone alive, a word about 
you being interested in a girl down on the Marais 
des Cygnes. Neither Virginia nor mother has 
ever suspected anything, and neither of them 
know that I left the city to capture you and — 
got captured myself. I expect mother is worry- 
ing about me now, and she and Virginia will be 
the most surprised people in the city when I get 
in. But I don't care. I would likely have done 
the same thing when I was young ; and you have 
found and married as fine a girl as there is in 
Kansas City, or in any other city. No, no, daugh- 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


821 


ter, no more coffee. I just want you to know 
how I feel about you and Baird. He is my only 
“boy,” and he and I have always been chums 
and I am not going to fall out with him for mar- 
rying a fine girl like you, even if he did do it 
without my knowledge or consent; and it does 
not matter to me where he found you. As long 
as you are good to my boy you shall be my daugh- 
ter, and it will be all right with mother as soon 
as she gets over the shock; and as to Virginia 
and Gertrude, they may make the best of it so 
far as I am concerned.” 

Becky could hardly wait for Mr. Alexander to 
stop talking, and when he did she just couldn^t 
help putting her arms around his neck and kiss- 
ing him on the cheek. Then she kissed Baird — 
all unconscious that she still had the pancake 
turner in her hand. 

“Well, I declare,” said Mr. Alexander, as he 
arose from the table, “I was about to forget my 
cigar,” and as he turned around she presented 
the box to him; he took one and strolled out on 
the forecastle to smoke and congratulate himself 
on how well he had “squared” himself with the 
youngsters — “at last.” 


CHAPTER 45. 

The Family Altar. 

‘‘Eph/' said Baird as he took the old darky’s 
place on the walkaway, ‘'you go in and get your 
breakfast — you must be half starved, and when 
through go to work and cook both those ’pos- 
sums for dinner; have them good and brown by 
not later than 1 o’clock and I’ll do the steering 
act, even if I am the ‘Captin’.” 

“Sho, Captin! My mouf’s jest waterin’ fer 
’possum,” said Eph. 

“Say, Eph, just set my gun out here. A gang 
of mallards may come sailing along and if so I’ll 
take a shot at them.” 

Eph set the gun in reach, ate his breakfast, 
cleaned up things and had the ’possums baking 
in short order. The Jennie Rosemont moved 
serenely along. All was quiet on board. Baird’s 
head above the cabin was the only human thing 
visible. Mr. Alexander was chatting with Becky 
and Jack was asleep under the walkaway. There 
was a long, straight stretch of water in front. A 
big drove of mallards swept down from some- 
where and alighted some distance ahead. Baird 
took off his hat and kept his head out of sight 
as much as possible while the Rosemont silently 
approached the mallards. They did not become 
alarmed and kept up a joyous quacking until the 
boat got nearly to them. Baird held his gun in 


822 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


828 


readiness. He waited for them to rise and when 
they did it was only a few feet above the water 
and then straight down the river. He fired both 
barrels and when the smoke cleared away the 
river seemed covered with crippled and dying 
mallards. This aroused Jack and he rushed 
through to the forecastle, saw the mallards 
splashing in the water and jumped overboard. 
Mr. Alexander and Becky walked out to see Jack 
bring them in, and he did it faithfully. Then she 
threw him the small cable and “yanked"’ him into 
the boat without the least effort. Mr. Alexander 
thought that was wonderful, and the more he 
bragged on her smart, ugly brute, the more 
Becky loved him ; for Jack was to her a cherished 
companion. 

In due time the "possum dinner was ready. 
Eph went to the walkaway and Becky served the 
dinner. It was a feast and right well did they 
all enjoy it. They did not land to dine; and as 
soon as Becky had presented the box of cigars 
to Mr. Alexander, Baird went out to “spell"" Eph 
while he feasted on the rarest, fattest parts of 
the "possums, and never was an old darky hap- 
pier. Indeed, there is nothing finer in game than 
a properly cooked "possum, and Eph was “on to 
his job"" in this instance. 

They stopped for the night near a beautiful 
place in the wild woods known as Osage bluffs. 
There was a big moon and the night scene at 
this lovely spot was one to make the thoughtful 
contemplate the beauties of nature and to revere 
nature’s God. They spent the hours after supper 
as a happy family. Becky was persuaded to sing 
some of her old love ditties and later some church 
hymns which she learned from mamma. As time 
to retire approached Baird spoke to her in an 
undertone and she got her little Testament which 


324 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


mamma had given her and gave it to Mr. 
Alexander. 

‘‘Papa/' said Baird, ‘'let us have our home 
service here tonight,'' and handed him the book.. 
Mr. Alexander put on his glasses and slowly read 
the 17th chapter of St. John; then they all knelt 
down, including Uncle Eph in the doorway to the 
kitchen, and Mr. Alexander prayed as he had 
prayed often and often at the family altar at 
home. It was an earnest, sincere, touching peti- 
tion, and the communion with God seemed, oh! 
so real and near. And he did not forget to add 
another one to those for whom he always spe- 
cially prayed — “the son's wife." 

Becky had never been to Sunday school or to 
church until the Sunday before at Linn Creek; 
and she had never previously heard anyone pray 
but mamma. She was profoundly impressed with 
the service away out there in the night on the 
waters beneath the still forests. As she told 
papa Alexander “good night" she also thanked 
him for the reading and the prayer. 

When they were all alone Becky sat upon 
Baird's knees and wept for real joy. She felt 
overcome with her great love and her new re- 
sponsibilities, and she must tell him all over again 
how much she loved him and how she loved his 
papa, and how she meant to be good and strong 
and faithful to God, to make amends for days 
of ignorance and carelessness. Baird pressed her 
to his heart and encouraged and comforted her 
and “the peace of God which passeth understand- 
ing" reigned on the Jennie Rosemont that beauti- 
ful night at Osage Bluffs where the very still- 
ness of the woods and waters spake to all on 
board. 

The next morning at breakfast papa Alexander 
was asked to “return thanks," which he did in 
touching words befitting the occasion, and Uncle 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


325 


Eph forgot his duties and bowed his head to lis- 
ten. It reminded him of the times at old auntie's 
back in “Kaintucky.” And afterward never a 
meal was served on the Jennie Rosemont or a 
picnic lunch partaken of anywhere during the 
remainder of the trip without the Divine blessing 
being asked upon the food, pleasures and souls 
of all present ‘^in the name of Jesus Christ, our 
Master and Savior.” 

As the boat moved slowly out into the stream 
Baird noticed Becky looking intently at the big 
overhanging rock, and in a moment she said: 
'‘Baird, this must be the place.” 

“What place?” 

“Why, the place where the Missionary Family 
spent the Sabbath and held religious services on 
their way to Harmony Mission a long time ago.” 

“What makes you think so?” said Baird. 

“That big overhanging rock and everything 
about it is just like Genie's mother said one of 
the good missionary women described it to her. 
Genie's mother told Genie and me all about it a 
long time ago, and it all comes back to me now. 
She told us lots of things the missionary teachers 
used to tell her when she went to school at the 
Harmony Mission school house. I am sure this 
is the very place.” 

As a matter of history Becky's conclusions 
were correct, as may be verified by the daily 
Journal of the Missionaries on their trip up the 
Osage river in 1821. 


CHAPTER 46. 

A Day On Maries Creek. 

They had a short and pleasant run or float to 
the mouth of Maries creek, where Baird planned 
to spend one more day at real sport. They tied 
up and spent the night at the mouth of the Maries. 
The next morning the lunch basket, all the fish- 
ing tackle and everything needed for a day out 
was in the Becky-Dan. The little engine was 
turned loose and the party sped rapidly up the 
clean, clear little river. The water was low and 
the stream narrow at many places ; and yet there 
were long holes of quiet, deep blue waters. It 
was ideal for the game fish usually found in the 
rapid-running streams in Missouri. They came 
to a place that struck Baird as ideal for the sport. 
He turned the nose of the Becky-Dan into a long, 
sloping sand-gravel bar and beached her hard, 
and shut off the engine. 

In a bend to the east the waters laved a solid 
limestone bluff, rugged and broken down into the 
waters and practically perpendicular. The deep 
water around this bend was next to this lime- 
stone bluff, and on the opposite or west side was 
an immense semi-circular bar of sand and gravel, 
and clean and dry right down to the margin of 
the waters; for rods on either side and behind 
there was not a weed or limb to interfere with 
scientific casting, and the stream being not over 


826 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


827 


sixty or seventy feet wide at this point he rea- 
soned that they could stand on the dry gravel 
and whip the river clear across. Papa Alexan- 
der was eager as the “y^^^^^sters,” and was ready 
quite as quick with his rod. Baird went to the 
head of the bar, papa took the middle and Becky 
the lower end, about one hundred feet between 
them, lest they get into trouble with one another 
by awkward casting. 

Never since Jefferson Alexander landed in 
Kansas City off a steamer from St. Louis had 
he taken a trip for pleasure and mere sport. He 
had lived a strenuous life of business and his 
career had thus far been a success. He was not 
only enjoying this unexpected diversion from 
business, but he felt it was his duty to enjoy it 
with his son in whose every sport he had here- 
tofore joined, and with whose every wish he had 
sympathized. He reckoned himself fortunate to 
be one of a party on such a delightful honeymoon 
tour — as pleasing as it was novel, inspiring and 
health giving. So not a shadow caused by big 
business at home had been cast athwart his hori- 
zon since the Jennie Rosemont floated from her 
mooring at Warsaw with Jefferson Alexander, 
the gray-haired man of wealth and big business 
on board. Banks and big business must take 
care of themselves as far as he was concerned 
until he got through playing with his children 
on the bosom and banks of the Osage and its 
lovely tributaries. 

After a few awkward casts and consequential 
entanglements and knotted line, Jefferson Alex- 
ander made a fine cast fairly to the rugged ledges 
on the opposite side of the river, and then he 
had fun, for he got a sure “strike,” and while he 
worked hard to reel it in he was not sure whether 
the thing on his hook was only six inches or six 
feet long, but he was certain it was the gamest 


828 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


fish that ever struck a hook to its own undoing. 
The bar where he stood ran out into the water 
by a slow, gradual descent and hence as he reeled 
in and the fish got into shallow water it began 
to jump entirely out of the water and cut many 
quick and curious antics. As Becky stood watch- 
ing she could not repress a real laugh at the 
earnest and excited manner of this gray-haired 
gentleman. His last strategem was to back stead- 
ily away from the water up the gravel bar, wind- 
ing his reel all the while the best he could; the 
effect of both said moves was to finally drag 
the fish out on dry land. Then he locked the 
reel, laid down the rod, and picking up the line 
he held on to it and walked down to see his catch 
at close range. He found it to be a small-mouthed 
bass that would weigh less than one pound. 

‘'Well, I declare,” he said half to himself and 
half to Becky, “that's the smallest fish on land 
to be so big in the water I ever saw. It gave me 
trouble enough for a ten-pound cat.” 

“How do you like the sport, Mr. Alexander?” 
said Becky with a mischievous smile on her face. 

“Oh, fine,” he replied, “but if I get a real big 
one I am going to call for you to come to my 
assistance,” and he laughed a hearty, joyous 
laugh that made the forests ring. 

They all soon learned that the fish were lying 
in the deep water close to the rocks on the fur- 
ther shore and as soon as their casts began to 
light near the rocks they began to get what they 
were after — sport, fish and game. It came to 
be a race between them as to who would catch 
the most; and they laughed and jollied each 
other just like three “kids” might do under pre- 
cisely similar circumstances. And at noon the 
record did show that they had had a real “fish- 
ing spell” — all the thrills they could desire. On 
a count papa Alexander had a little the best of 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


829 


either of the youngsters — ‘‘experienced fishers”; 
and when the lunch was spread on clean gravel, 
papa Alexander was asked to “say grace,” and 
he did so with much real unction, expressing the 
feeble hope that “his dear companions might dis- 
play greater skill and achieve larger success dur- 
ing the afternoon,” and he opened his closed eyes 
with a fatherly smile upon his benign face. Not- 
withstanding the significant “grace” nothing dis- 
turbed the ferocious appetites of the party, and 
the substantial things of their larder disappeared 
rapidly. When they arose Jefferson Alexander 
wiped his fingers and handed the otherwise spot- 
less napkin to Becky, and began a hurried and 
restless feeling into his pockets. She noticed him, 
but said nothing. In less than a minute he de- 
veloped the most troubled expression on his face 
she had ever seen there. His forehead corru- 
gated, crow-feet came about his eyes and with 
lips hard closed he was a picture of real anguish. 

“My dear daughter, I was sure I had a cigar in 
some of my pockets, but I cannot find one, and 
after such a dinner I want one very much. Fm 
afraid I cannot fish much this afternoon,” and 
he turned dolefully away. And as he did so Becky 
reached down in the lunch basket and got a square 
tin box with just a half dozen cigars in it, and 
said: 

“IFs too bad, papa Alexander, but what can't 
be cured must be endured.” 

“Baird,” said Mr. Alexander, not noticing her 
remark, “How long will we be here? It seems 
to me that we have about all the fish that we 
need as we will arrive in Osage City early in the 
morning, and — ” 

Here Becky laid her hand on his arm tenderly 
and presenting the cigars, said: 

“I knew you would want them, so I put them 
in the bottom of the lunch basket and after you 


880 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


said ‘grace' I forgot them entirely until a moment 
ago,” and the little gleam in her great black eyes 
was wholly lost on Mr. Alexander. 

“Becky, you are a wonder — you certainly are 
a thoughtful daughter”; and the whole face of 
the whole world changed to Jefferson Alexander 
with the first good puff of smoke and his face 
showed it. 

“Well, Baird, I am not in as big a hurry as I 
was. When you and Becky get ready to quit just 
whistle,” and he strode off to where his rod lay 
on the gravel to renew the sport with wreathes 
of blue smoke curling over the head of a happy 
man, the president of a big bank and a captain 
of industry. 

Jack was along, but he did not enjoy anything 
except the lunch, and Becky always fed him well. 


CHAPTER 47. 

The Jennie Rosemont Is Sold. 

After plenty of good sport during the warm, 
pleasant afternoon they returned to the Jennie 
Rosemont. They enjoyed a pleasant after-supper 
visit, recounting some of the diverting incidents 
of the day, and retired early, for all were tired 
and ready for the sound, refreshing slumber that 
renews life in the body and makes the world 
beautiful to the mind. The next morning Uncle 
Eph ‘‘poled off,"' as he called it, and the Jennie 
Rosemont was on the last lap of her long cruise. 
From the mouth of the Maries creek to its junc- 
tion with the Big Muddy at Osage City the Osage 
river is slow to sluggish at low tide, and hence 
it was nearly noon when they tied up at the vil- 
lage of Osage City, just below the railroad bridge 
on the west bank. They had made the float of 
more than two hundred miles without a mishap 
to the boats or anyone on board ; and not a thing 
had occurred to mar the happiness or dissipate 
the joy of the party on board from the time they 
left the village on the Marais des Cygnes river 
to the moment they landed at the village at the 
mouth of the Osage river — on the bank of the 
Missouri river. It had been a novel, successful 
voyage, and a lovely honeymoon tour. All the 
real anxiety on the part of either Baird or Becky 
had been dispelled by the open-hearted conduct 


881 


332 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


of Jefferson Alexander, so that what lay imme- 
diately in front had no terrors for the *‘young- 
sters,'' as it well might have had under different 
circumstances. But papa Alexander was ‘‘with 
them’' in every sense, and all else were but trifles 
to be dealt with as they might appear, if any 
should appear. 

While Eph was preparing dinner the three held 
a sort of council of progress. It was decided to 
sell the Jennie Rosemont at the dock-yards near 
by for whatever they could get; and that Eph, 
if he wished to remain “in the family,” should 
take Jack and the Becky-Dan up the Missouri 
river to the mouth of the Big Blue and up that 
stream a short distance and tie up on the Kansas 
City side, at his leisure — “just so he got through 
before the ice caught him.” Uncle Eph was 
called in and given his choice to take the Becky- 
Dan to Kansas City or to return to his people in 
Illinois or to Kentucky, as he preferred. 

“Law! Captin,” said Eph, “Miss Becky knows 
what I wants. She’s knowed all the time. I’se 
goin’ to stay with her and the Captin a reason- 
able time, and then ef Miss Jinny don’t cum I’se 
gwine to her; an’ ef she stays at the Cottage 
Hotel in the village on the Mary de Zeen I gess 
I’ll stay ’bout thar meself.” 

At this point Baird explained matters to Mr. 
Alexander and he nodded his approval; then he 
said to Eph: 

“That’s all right. Uncle Eph; the only thing 
we want to know is, are you willing to take the 
Becky-Dan and Jack up the Missouri to Kansas 
City? We don’t care how often you stop or how 
long it takes you, just so you get there before 
the ice in the river catches you.” 

“That’s all right, Captin ; I’ll take her through 
as quick es I kin — I don’t keer ’bout stoppin’ 
’mong them Missouri river niggers no how.” 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


888 


So everything was settled; the last dinner on 
the Jennie Rosemont, after an earnest ‘‘grace,” 
was enjoyed; Eph was instructed what to put in 
the Becky-Dan for his own comfort and protec- 
tion; given plenty of expense money, and then 
told to get everything else to the depot, only a 
stone’s throw away, as soon as he could, as they 
wished to take the 2:40 train to Kansas City. 

Then Baird and his papa walked down to the 
dock-yards and soon negotiated a sale of the Jen- 
nie Rosemont, including the furnishings, except 
such small things as Becky wished to take along, 
which is tantamount to saying such things only 
as Baird suggested; all else was sold with the 
boat, and in the nick of time they were at the 
depot with tickets bought and ready for the land 
run to the city at the Kaw’s mouth. 


CHAPTER 48. 

About People and Things. 

In a few minutes they saw the long Missouri 
Pacific ‘Through train” come thundering around 
the great bluff to the east and heard it roaring 
across the long, slender bridge and watched it 
slow down at the station. Baird seated Becky on 
the river side of the car so she could see the big 
river, turned over the back of the seat in front 
and deposited their guns and hunting coat 
thereon, and excused himself to talk a little busi- 
ness with papa while he smoked in the smoking 
room up front. 

Becky had never been on a train except on her 
trip with Mrs. Buel when they went to Butler 
to purchase her wedding things. But she had 
often stood in the tall grass in the broad bottoms 
of the Marais des Cygnes and gazed with childish 
wonder and awe as the trains went roaring along 
on the high fill above her head ; and she used to 
dream — day dream — about the people whose 
faces she could see at the windows. Is it any 
wonder that her heart pounded a little as this 
through train swept around the sharp curves on 
the very margin of the Missouri river between 
Osage City and Jefferson City; and when it 
slowed down at the Capital and the lunch room 
gong resounded and the rush of people getting 
off and on — it is not wonderful that it was a 


884 


PROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


835 


thrilling scene to this inexperienced child of the 
Marais des Cygnes forests — that she thought of 
mamma and Mrs. Callao and Mrs. Buel — and big 
Dan, and things associated with her childhood 
and life on the bottoms. 

And as the train sped on the scene was like 
a great panorama to her. Baird was thoughtful 
enough to come back to her occasionally, and thus 
reassured, she was content. California, Tipton, 
Sedalia, Warrensburg went by, and then night 
put her sable hand over the panorama outside 
and the porter lighted the gas jets; but neither 
the darkness outside nor the gas lights overhead 
could dispel the wonderful scenes which were 
rioting in her mind. She was half conscious of 
a glad feeling that she would get into Kansas 
City in the night, so that no one need see her 
until morning; and then she would be better pre- 
pared for the worst — ^more quiet and self-com- 
posed. For there was a nameless feeling in her 
heart that she would “fail herself*’ and embarrass 
Baird when she met his mother, or either of his 
sisters, and she had no idea how soon that might 
occur, as Baird had said nothing of his plans 
when they should arrive in the city. 

Out in the smoking room the father and son 
had agreed that they would go directly home 
from the Union Station; and if “mother” were 
still up they would make a clean breast of every- 
thing, and if she had retired Baird and Becky 
would go directly up to his room and the father 
would announce their presence the first thing 
in the morning. 

Then papa told Baird that he and Becky could, 
in a few days, after mother had become ac- 
quainted with Becky, occupy the new cottage he 
had recently purchased, situated out on the hills 
overlooking the Big Blue. This pleased Baird, 
for it had a lovely view of the timber along the 


336 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


Blue, and in the distance the Missouri river; and 
besides it was so far out that they would have 
few close neighbors, and he was sure it would 
please Becky. 

Then Baird returned to Becky and left papa 
to smoke and reflect on his own conduct for the 
last week and to conjure up how he would explain 
his singular absence to his bank associates. 

* * * m m 0 

Mother had grown a little anxious under the 
repeated telephone calls from the bank and from 
Virginia; but she had steadfastly said to all en- 
quirers that she did not know where Mr. Alex- 
ander had gone, nor when he would return. In 
fact, the principal officers at the bank had be- 
come very restive and much whispering around 
occurred. But as nothing was wrong in the bank 
or anywhere else so far as his bank associates 
could learn, no great excitement resulted — only 
a deep curiosity prevailed. But that very even- 
ing the story of his absence had leaked out and 
an evening paper had printed it. This made 
mother anticipate more calls in the morning and 
possibly “reporters,” and hence she was some- 
what disquieted. And when the door bell rang 
at a late hour she answered the ring herself and 
was greatly relieved to find her truant husband 
confronting her with a broad smile on his face. 
Baird and Becky were standing a little aside in 
the shadows — until papa had properly and most 
cordially greeted “mother,” and having done so, 
he stepped briskly inside and said: 

“Come right in children and we will try to 
make you comfortable for the night,” and Baird 
and Becky went in together. 

Mother threw her arms about Baird's neck and 
kissed him, and as she did so, he said: 

“This is your new daughter, my wife Rebekah.” 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


387 


Becky bowed and flushed as “mother"' scanned 
her face and hesitated. 

“It's all right, mother,” Alexander volun- 
teered, “and she is a peach of a girl — excuse me, 
Becky ! What a bone-head I am !” 

That settled it. Mother embraced heir new 
daughter and showed her real pleasure In doing 
so. She just took charge of Becky and began 
to mother her at once, and Becky, all suffused 
in smiles and blushes, just said “yes, mam” and 
“no, mam” in a most natural way to all her ques- 
tions about their wedding and trip, etc., until 
mother, knowing that Baird had been in the West, 
very naturally enquired where she was from, and 
Becky, in sheer desperation, could think of noth- 
ing but the truth, and replied : 

“From the Marais des Cygnes.” 

At this critical moment Baird quietly inter- 
vened and suggested that they were all very 
tired and it was so late, and tomorrow they could 
visit all day while he and papa went to the bank 
— “and let's go to bed,” to which mother gra- 
ciously assented. And so another narrow place 
in the stream of Becky's life had been success- 
fully passed. 

♦ 

Just as the bank opened the cashier's phone 
rang, and putting the receiver to his ear, he said 
“hello!” 

“That you, Sam?” 

“Yes.” 

“This is Alexander — Show's everything?” 

“Why, this is cheerful — thought you were lost. 
When did you get in?” 

“Last night — late. Everything is all right?” 

“Oh, yes — sure!” 

“Well, tell the boys I'm on deck — and say, Sam, 
it will be about eleven o'clock before I get around 


838 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CTGNES 


to my office — Baird and I have a little business 
to look after on our way down.” 

‘‘Oh, take your time. We were getting a little 
uneasy about you, but as you are back, all right 
— no hurry about business down here — good bye.” 

In less than a minute every employe in the 
great bank knew that Jefferson Alexander, the 
President, would be in his private office about 
eleven o’clock; and there was great rejoicing, and 
an unspeakable burden rolled away from the 
minds of the chief officers, and every employe 
went to work with alacrity to have his work up 
to the minute. 

Father and son, after breakfast, left mother 
and daughter together to get on the best they 
could and went out to the new cottage. Baird 
thought it ideal under all the peculiar circum- 
stances — so completely suited to the “call” which 
he knew abided in Becky’s heart. They dis- 
cussed briefly the furnishings to be provided and 
started to the bank. On their arrival there they 
met a genuine reception. The story of Baird’s 
marriage and somewhat of the whereabouts of 
the President for the last week had gotten to the 
bank and about among its friends and customers, 
and as both were in the pink of condition, though 
a bit tanned, and feeling good, they met the situa- 
tion with real pleasure and becoming gracious- 
ness. And a little later they had a good natured 
fight with all the newspaper reporters on the 
evening paper with the morning paper’s report- 
ers urging them on; but to tell the exact truth 
the reporters did not get much out of either one. 
Baird cheerfully confessed that he was duly mar- 
ried “according to law and the ordinance of the 
Presbyterian church — ^by a Presbyterian pastor, 
and for other and further information he re- 
ferred them to “the President.” So the reports 
ers put up the best story they could, relying 


FROM THE MARAIS DBS CYGNBS 


8S9 


almost wholly upon their imagination. It was a 
sight ! About the only thing their several 
articles agreed on was that “the bride is a most 
charming young woman, refined and lovable and 
every way qualified to take her place in the best 
society in the city.” The groom was declared to 
be “one of the finest young business men in the 
city, and in every way worthy to some day suc- 
ceed to the management of the great business of 
his distinguished father.” 

Mother and her new daughter got on together 
splendidly and in a couple of days they announced 
that they were at home to their friends in the 
new cottage on the bluffs of the Big Blue. 

On the evening of the third day after the 
Jennie Rosemont had been sold, the Becky-Dan, 
with Eph at the lever and Jack on the three- 
cornered seat in the prow, poked her nose up 
the mouth of the Big Blue; and the next morn- 
ing about the hour of opening the bank Uncle 
Eph found his way into the lobby and shuffled 
up to the Cashier’s window and inquired “ef 
Captin Alexander was in?” 

“Which one do you mean. President Alexander 
or Baird, his son?” 

“I mean the Captin, sah,” Eph replied, “but ef 
he ain’t in I’ll speak with tother one.” 

Just then Baird came tripping across the lobby 
and spied Uncle Eph, and approaching him 
quickly he shook his old black hand heartily. 

“I am glad to see you — when did you strike 
the Big Blue?” 

“Las’ night fbout dusk, Captin. How’s the 
folks — all well I s’pose?” 

“Yes, fine as a fiddle. Had any breakfast, 
Eph?” 

“Yas sah, yas sah! Had plenty all the way 


840 


I'ROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


up and to spar. Say, Captin, the Mizzooree is 
some river — in places.” 

'‘Oh, where's Jack, Eph?” 

"He's aroun' here sum whar; he jest would 
toiler me when I lef the Becky-Dan a cumin' up 
here. He's bin powerful restless all the way up.'' 

The outside door opened just then and in bolted 
Jack, and he paced right up to Baird and gave 
a muffled whine of recognition and stood up on his 
slender legs until Baird patted him on the head 
and said: 

"Good doggie! — how are you. Jack?'' and Jack 
responded with one of his great, bulldog barks 
that startled the whole working force in the bank. 

"Eph, you and Jack come here into papa's pri- 
vate office; he will want to see you and Jack, 
too; and, by the way, don't you shut Jack out of 
this bank or any other place when he goes with 
you, and if anybody ever gives you trouble about 
him, or abuses him, you call me or papa and we 
will see that Jack is protected.'' 

The first news of Baird's marriage Virginia 
got from the evening papers. The next day she 
called at the bank and Baird asked her to go out 
and see mother and so make an informal call on 
his wife. But she did not do it. She found 
out from some source where the Marais des 
Cygnes river was. She was so busy with her 
high-roller social functions that it was ten days 
before she called a minute at Baird's home out 
near the Big Blue. Becky received her kindly 
and naturally. Gertrude did but little better; 
but mother was a frequent visitor, and was so 
good and kind and lovable that Becky speedily 
forgot the sisters. 

Old Eph and Jack were duly installed at the 
cottage, and in due time mamma — "Miss Jinny” — 
as old Eph persisted in calling her — arrived and 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


341 


became an honored member of Baird’s family. 
Becky’s cup of joy was now full. It seemed to 
her a long way from Kansas City to the Big 
Timber and the Village and the Shanty on the 
Marais des Cygnes. There was nothing but the 
sweetest memories of her girlhood life and the 
dear, beautiful wild flowers to tempt her back 
to the damp forests and the yonkapin lakes and 
the sycamore summer house. Then she was a 
girl — now a woman. She had found Baird there 
— but he had brought her here; and with Baird 
and mamma she would be content and happy, 
and would do what she could to make flowers 
bloom in the lives of all who came within the 
sphere of her new life and larger responsibilities. 

« ♦ ♦ # ♦ Xc 

The story is told. The girl from the Marais 
des Cygnes soon found her niche in the life of 
the city. 

About a year after the logical close of this 
love-life story the Postmaster at Butler, Bates 
County, Missouri, received a letter of inquiry as 
to the whereabouts of the widow or heirs “of the 
late Reuben Parks,” from a lawyer in Kentucky. 
Incidentally, the postmaster mentioned the matter 
in the presence of a lawyer who had been his 
attorney in his lifetime. The lawyer gave the 
postmaster such information as he could and the 
postmaster wrote the lawyer in Kentucky. In 
a few days the lawyer in Butler, Missouri, re- 
ceived a letter from the one in Kentucky in which 
it was stated that a very old aunt of Reuben 
Parks had recently died and left her large estate 
“to the heirs, if any there be, of the said Reuben 
Parks, deceased” ; and that said estate was largely 
bonds and cash. Becky and mamma were ap- 
prised of their great good fortune, and within 
a short time Becky was rich in her own right. 
An item about her large inheritance got into the 


842 


FROM THE MARAIS DBS CYGNBS 


newspapers, and it mollified Virginia somewhat; 
but Becky continued to live her own life and in 
no way embarrassed Virginia by intruding her- 
self upon her circle of friends. 

« « ♦ * * * 

Twenty years later the Grim Reaper had har- 
vested a ripe human crop. Mamma, mother, 
papa. Uncle Eph — and old Jack — ^had all long 
since been gathered to the reward provided for 
the good and true and faithful. Their resting 
places “after life's fitful fever" were suitably 
marked and cared for by loving hearts and gentle 
hands. Old Jack was buried at the rear of their 
home premises overlooking the forests of the Big 
Blue, and a small granite stone marking his final 
abode bears this inscription: 

“Jack: A more intelligent brute never lived; 

A more faithful friend never died." 

Papa Alexander had lived long enough to find 
great delight in bouncing young Jefferson Parks 
Alexander on his knee, his only grandchild, and 
heir to the name and fortune of the family in 
the West when Baird should be called home. The 
whirligig of time had played many tricks during 
the lapse of twenty years. Virginia has been 
a divorcee for a dozen years and is grudgingly 
growing old in the palatial home where once the 
select “400" were wont to meet and revel — poor 
in a comparative sense, forgotten, embittered — 
childless and useless to the world, her life a cruel 
mockery. Baird took his father's place naturally 
and forcefully, and the bank and all its allied 
interests are strong and prosperous. And Becky 
may be seen any bright day with her two sturdy 
sons and a beautiful young daughter driving 
along the boulevards or threading the congested 
business streets with care and caution, the elder 
son at the wheel of the splendid family auto. 
Not a shadow or a sorrow has fallen along her 


FROM THE MARAIS DES CYGNES 


343 


life except those which come to all naturally 
under the providence of God in obedience to His 
immutable laws. Becky has always said that 
she was converted by the prayer of Mr. Jefferson 
Alexander that night at Osage Bluffs on the 
Jennie Rosemont, and she and Baird were bap- 
tized in the Presbyterian church soon after their 
home coming ; and together they have been faith- 
ful and efficient workers in the Master’s vine- 
yard. And while she has never been in the nar- 
row sense a “society woman,” Becky has taken 
her place in all the societies coming within wom- 
an’s sphere, both in and out of the church, and 
in no case has she come short of the great re- 
sponsibilities in private service or public function. 
As soon as she came within the broader and 
higher influences of art and literature and social 
usages she developed in a most marvelous way; 
seeming fairly to have inherited all the culture, 
learning and refinement which had been the ac- 
complishments and characteristics of her dear 
mamma in her younger womanhood in Kentucky 
whence she had come out to live the miserable 
years with her drunken husband, whose young 
manhood was so full of promise and whose 
maturer years were so pitiable because of his 
utter surrender to King Alcohol. 

The children of Baird and Becky are physi- 
cally fine, as might well have been expected, and 
mentally sound and vigorous; worthy of their 
parentage. And it is the custom of the devoted 
parents during pleasant weather in Summer and 
Autumn to take these jolly, robust youngsters 
down to the Big Blue, where they have always 
kept a commodious boat, for their regular outing. 

“From the Marais des Cygnes?” Yes! and 
may her tribe increase and so help to redeem the 
race from the enervating and blighting influ- 
ences of Modern Society in the big city. 

FINIS. 






I 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing Agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: 



. 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 

•'‘^CranberryTwp., PA 16066 
(412)779-2111 






